church fathers 13
OF THE MORALS OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH. [DE MORIBUS ECCLESIAE CATHOLICAE.] A.D. 388
|
OF THE MORALS OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH.[1]
[DE MORIBUS ECCLESIAE CATHOLICAE.] A.D. 388.
IT
IS LAID DOWN AT THE OUTSET THAT THE CUSTOMS OF THE HOLY LIFE OF THE
CHURCH SHOULD BE REFERRED TO THE CHIEF GOOD OF MAN, THAT IS, GOD. WE
MUST SEEK AFTER GOD WITH SUPREME AFFECTION; AND THIS DOCTRINE IS
SUPPORTED IN THE CATHOLIC CHURCH BY THE AUTHORITY OF BOTH TESTAMENTS.
THE FOUR VIRTUES GET THEIR NAMES FROM DIFFERENT FORMS OF THIS LOVE.
THEN FOLLOW THE DUTIES OF LOVE TO OUR NEIGHBOR. IN THE CATHOLIC CHURCH
WE FIND EXAMPLES OF CONTINENCE AND OF TRUE CHRISTIAN CONDUCT.
CHAP. 1.--HOW THE PRETENSIONS OF THE MANICHAEANS ARE TO BE REFUTED. TWO MANICHAEAN FALSEHOODS.
1. ENOUGH, probably, has been done in our other books [2] in the way of
answering the ignorant and profane attacks which the Manichaeans make
on the law, which is called the Old Testament, in a spirit of
vainglorious boasting, and with the approval of the uninstructed. Here,
too, I may shortly touch upon the subject. For every one with average
intelligence can easily see that the explanation of the Scriptures
should be sought for from those who are the professed teachers of the
Scriptures; and that it may happen, and indeed always happens, that
many things seem absurd to the ignorant, which, when they are explained
by the learned, appear all the more excellent, and are received in the
explanation with the greater pleasure on account of the obstructions
which made it difficult to reach the meaning. This commonly happens as
regards the holy books of the Old Testament, if only the man
who meets with difficulties applies to a pious teacher, and not to a
profane critic, and if he begins his inquiries from a desire to find
truth, and not in rash opposition. And should the inquirer meet with
some, whether bishops or presbyters, or any officials or millers of the
Catholic Church, who either avoid in all cases opening up mysteries,
or, content with simple faith, have no desire for more recondite
knowledge, he must not despair of finding the knowledge of the truth in
a case where neither are all able to teach to whom the inquiry is
addressed, nor are all inquirers worthy of learning the truth.
Diligence and piety are both necessary: on the one hand, we must have
knowledge to find truth, and, on the other hand, we must deserve to get
the knowledge.
2. But as the Manichaeans have two tricks for catching the unwary, so
as to make them take them as teachers,--one, that of finding fault with
the Scriptures, which they either misunderstand or wish to be
misunderstood, the other, that of making a show of chastity and of
notable abstinence,--this book shall contain our doctrine of life and
morals according to Catholic teaching, and will perhaps make it appear
how easy it is to pretend to virtue, and how difficult to possess
virtue. I will refrain, if I can, from attacking their weak points,
which I know well, with the violence with which they attack what they
know nothing of; for I wish them, if possible, to be cured rather than
conquered. And I will quote such testimonies from the Scriptures as
they are bound to believe, for they shall be from the New Testament;
and even from this I will take none of the passages which the
Manichaeans when hard pressed are accustomed to call spurious, but
passages which they are obliged to acknowledge and approve. And for
every testimony from apostolic teaching I will bring a similar
statement from the Old Testament, that if they ever become willing to
wake up from their persistent dreams, and to rise towards the light of
Christian faith, they may discover both how far from being Christian is
the life which they profess, and how truly Christian is the Scripture
which they cavil at.
CHAP. 2.--HE BEGINS WITH ARGUMENTS, IN COMPLIANCE WITH THE MISTAKEN METHOD OF THE MANICHAEANS.
3. Where, then, shall I begin? With authority, or with reasoning? In
the order of nature, when we learn anything, authority precedes
reasoning. For a reason may seem weak, when, after it is given, it
requires authority to confirm it. But because the minds of men are
obscured by familiarity with darkness, which covers them in the night
of sins and evil habits, and cannot perceive in a way suitable to the
clearness and purity of reason, there is most wholesome provision for
bringing the dazzled eye into the light of truth under the congenial
shade of authority. But since we have to do with people who are
perverse in all their thoughts and words and actions, and who insist on
nothing more than on beginning with argument, I will, as a concession
to them, take what I think a wrong method in discussion. For I like to
imitate, as far as I can, the gentleness of my Lord Jesus Christ, who
took on Himself the evil of death itself, wishing to free us from it.
CHAP.
3.--HAPPINESS IS IN THE ENJOYMENT OF MAN'S CHIEF GOOD. TWO CONDITIONS
OF THE CHIEF GOOD: 1ST, NOTHING IS BETTER THAN IT; 2D, IT CANNOT BE
LOST AGAINST THE WILL.
4. How then, according to reason, ought man to live? We all certainly
desire to live happily; and there is no human being but assents to this
statement almost before it is made. But the title happy cannot, in my
opinion, belong either to him who has not what he loves, whatever it
may be, or to him who has what he loves if it is hurtful or to him who
does not love what he has, although it is good in perfection. For one
who seeks what he cannot obtain suffers torture, and one who has got
what is not desirable is cheated, and one who does not seek for what is
worth seeking for is diseased. Now in all these cases the mind cannot
but be unhappy, and happiness and unhappiness cannot reside at the same
time in one man; so in none of these cases can the man be happy. I
find, then, a fourth case, where the happy life exists,--when that
which is man's chief good is both loved and possessed.
For what do we call enjoyment but having at hand the objects of love?
And no one can be happy who does not enjoy what is man's chief good,
nor is there any one who enjoys this who is not happy. We must then
have at hand our chief good, if we think of living happily.
5. We must now inquire what is maws chief good, which of course cannot
be anything inferior to man himself. For whoever follows after what is
inferior to himself, becomes himself inferior. But every man is bound
to follow what is best. Wherefore man's chief good is not inferior to
man. Is it then something similar to man himself? It must be so, if
there is nothing above man which he is capable of enjoying. But if we
find something which is both superior to man, and can be possessed by
the man who loves it, who can doubt that in seeking for happiness man
should endeavor to reach that which is more excellent than the being
who makes the endeavor. For if happiness consists in the enjoyment of a
good than which there is nothing better, which we call the chief good,
how can a man be properly called happy who has not yet attained to his
chief good? or how can that be the chief good beyond
which something better remains for us to arrive at? Such, then, being
the chief good, it must be something which cannot be lost against the
will. For no one can feel confident regarding a good which he knows can
be taken from him, although he wishes to keep and cherish it. But if a
man feels no confidence regarding the good which he enjoys, how can he
be happy while in such fear of losing it?
CHAP. 4.--MAN--WHAT?
6. Let us then see what is better than man. This must necessarily be
hard to find, unless we first ask and examine what man is. I am not now
called upon to give a definition of man. The question here seems to me
to be,--since almost all agree, or at least, which is enough, those I
have now to do with are of the same opinion with me, that we are made
up of soul and body,--What is man? Is he both of these? or is he the
body only, or the soul only ? For although the things are two, soul and
body, and although neither without the other could be called man (for
the body would not be man without the soul, nor again would the soul be
man if there were not a body animated by it), still it is possible that
one of these may be held to be man, and may be called so. What then do
we call man ? Is he soul and body, as in a double harness, or like a
centaur? Or do we mean the body only, as being in
the service of the soul which rules it, as the word lamp denotes not
the light and the case together, but only the case yet it is on account
of the light that it is so called? Or do we mean only the mind, and
that on account of the body which it rules, as horseman means not the
man and the horse, but the man only, and that as employed in ruling the
horse? This dispute is not easy to settle; or, if the proof is plain,
the statement requires time. This is an expenditure of time and
strength which we need not incur. For whether the name man belongs to
both, or only to the soul, the chief good of man is not the chief good
of the body; but what is the chief good either of both soul and body,
or of the soul only, that is man's chief good.
CHAP. 5.--MAN'S CHIEF GOOD IS NOT THE CHIEF GOOD OF THE BODY ONLY, BUT THE CHIEF GOOD OF THE SOUL.
7. Now if we ask what is the chief good of the body, reason obliges us
to admit that it is that by means of which the body comes to be in its
best state. But of all the things which invigorate the body, there is
nothing better or greater than the soul. The chief good of the body,
then, is not bodily pleasure, not absence of pain, not strength, not
beauty, not swiftness, or whatever else is usually reckoned among the
goods of the body, but simply the soul. For all the things mentioned
the soul supplies to the body by its presence, and, what is above them
all, life. Hence I conclude that the soul is not the chief good of man,
whether we give the name of man to soul and body together, or to the
soul alone. For as according to reason, the chief good of the body is
that which is better than the body, and from which the body receives
vigor and life, so whether the soul itself is man, or
soul and body both, we must discover whether there is anything which
goes before the soul itself, in following which the soul comes to the
perfection of good of which it is capable in its own kind. If such a
thing can be found, all uncertainty must be at an end, and we must
pronounce this to be really and truly the chief good of man.
8. If, again, the body is man, it must be admitted that the soul is the
chief good of man. But clearly, when we treat of morals,--when we
inquire what manner of life must be held in order to obtain
happiness,--it is not the body to which the precepts are addressed, it
is not bodily discipline which we discuss. In short, the observance of
good customs belongs to that part of us which inquires and learns,,
which are the prerogatives of the soul; so, when we speak of attaining
to virtue, the question does not regard the body. But if it follows, as
it does, that the body which is ruled over by a soul possessed of
virtue is ruled both better and more honorably, and is in its greatest
perfection in consequence of the perfection of the soul which
rightfully governs it, that which gives perfection to the soul will be
man's chief good, though we call the body man. For if my coachman, in
obedience to me, feeds and drives the horses he has charge of in the
most satisfactory manner, himself enjoying the more of my bounty in
proportion to his good conduct, can any one deny that the good
condition of the horses, as well as that of the coachman, is due to me?
So the question seems to me to be not, whether soul and body is man, or
the soul only, or the body only, but what gives perfection to the soul;
for when this is obtained, a man cannot but be either perfect, or at
least much better than n the absence of this one thing.
CHAP. 6.--VIRTUE GIVES PERFECTION TO THE SOUL; THE SOUL OBTAINS VIRTUE BY FOLLOWING GOD; FOLLOWING GOD IS THE HAPPY LIFE.
9. No one will question that virtue gives perfection to the soul. But
it is a very proper subject of inquiry whether this virtue can exist by
itself or only in the soul. Here again arises a profound discussion,
needing lengthy treatment; but perhaps my summary will serve the
purpose. God will, I trust, assist me, so that, notwithstanding our
feebleness, we may give instruction on these great matters briefly as
well as intelligibly. In either case, whether virtue can exist by
itself without the soul, or can exist only in the soul, undoubtedly in
the pursuit of virtue the soul follows after something, and this must
be either the soul itself, or virtue, or something else. But if the
soul follows after itself in the pursuit of virtue, it follows after a
foolish thing; for before obtaining virtue it is foolish Now the height
of a follower's desire is to reach that which he follows after.
So the soul must either not wish to reach what it follows after, which
is utterly absurd and unreasonable, or, in following after itself while
foolish, it reaches the folly which it Bees from. But if it follows
after virtue in the desire to reach it, how can it follow what does not
exist ? or how can it desire to reach what it already possesses?
Either, therefore, virtue exists beyond the soul, or if we are not
allowed to give the name of virtue except to the habit and disposition
of the wise soul, which can exist only in the soul, we must allow that
the soul follows after something rise in order that virtue may be
produced in itself; for neither by following after nothing, nor by
following after folly, can the soul, according to my reasoning, attain
to wisdom.
10. This something else then, by following after which the soul becomes
possessed of virtue and wisdom, is either a wise man or God. But we
have said already that it must be something that we cannot lose against
our will. No one can think it necessary to ask whether a wise man,
supposing we are content to follow after him, can be taken from us in
spite of our unwillingness or our persistence. God then remains, in
following after whom we live well, and in reaching whom we live both
well and happily. If any deny God's existence, why should I consider
the method of dealing with them, when it is doubtful whether they ought
to be dealt with at all ? At any rate, it would require a different
starting-point, a different plan, a different investigation from what
we are now engaged in. I am now addressing those who do not deny the
existence of God, and who, moreover, allow that human affairs
are not disregarded by Him. For there is no one, I suppose, who makes
any profession of religion but will hold that divine Providence cares
at least for our souls.
CHAP.
7.--THE KNOWLEDGE OF GOD TO BE OBTAINED FROM THE SCRIPTURE. THE PLAN
AND PRINCIPAL MYSTERIES OF THE DIVINE SCHEME OF REDEMPTION.
11. But how can we follow after Him whom we do not see? or how can we
see Him, we who are not only men, but also men of weak understanding?
For though God is seen not with the eyes but with the mind, where can
such a mind be found as shall, while obscured by foolishness, succeed
or even attempt to drink in that light? We must therefore have recourse
to the instructions of those whom we have reason to think wise. Thus
far argument brings us. For in human things reasoning is employed, not
as of greater certainty, but as easier from use. But when we come to
divine things, this faculty turns away; it cannot behold; it pants, and
gasps, and burns with desire; it falls back from the light of truth,
and turns again to its wonted obscurity, not from choice, but from
exhaustion. What a dreadful catastrophe is this, that the soul should
be reduced to greater helplessness when it is seeking
rest from its toil ! So, when we are hasting to retire into darkness,
it will be well that by the appointment of adorable Wisdom we should be
met by the friendly shade of authority, and should be attracted by the
wonderful character of its contents, and by the utterances of its
pages, which, like shadows, typify and attemper the truth.
12. What more could have been done for our salvation? What can be more
gracious and bountiful than divine providence, which, when man had
fallen from its laws, and, in not wholly abandon him? For in this most
righteous government, whose ways are strange and inscrutable, there is,
by means of unknown connections established in the creatures sub jeer
to it, both a severity of punishment and a mercifulness of salvation.
How beautiful this is, how great, how worthy of God, in fine, how true,
which is all we are seeking for, we shall never be able to perceive,
unless, beginning with things human and at hand, and holding by the
faith and the precepts of true religion, we continue without turning
from it in the way which God has secured for us by the separation of
the patriarchs, by the bond of the law, by the foresight of the
prophets, by the witness of the apostles, by the blood of the
martyrs, and by the subjugation of the Gentiles. From this point, then,
let no one ask me for my opinion, but let us rather hear the oracles,
and submit our weak inferences to the announcements of Heaven.[1]
CHAP. 8.--GOD IS THE CHIEF GOOD, WHOM WE ARE TO SEEK AFTER WITH SUPREME AFFECTION.
13. Let us see how the Lord Himself in the gospel has taught us to
live; how, too, Paul the apostle,--for the Manichaeans dare not reject
these Scriptures. Let us hear, O Christ, what chief end Thou dost
prescribe to us; and that is evidently the chief end after which we are
told to strive with supreme affection. "Thou shalt love," He says, "the
Lord thy God." Tell me also, I pray Thee, what must be the measure of
love; for I fear lest the desire enkindled in my heart should either
exceed or come short in fervor. "With all thy heart," He says. Nor is
that enough. "With all thy soul." Nor is it enough yet. "With all thy
mind."[1] What do you wish more? I might, perhaps, wish more if I could
see the possibility of more. What does Paul say on this? "We know," he
says, "that all things issue in good to them that love God." Let him,
too, say what is the measure of love. "Who then," he
says, "shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or
distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or the
sword?"[2] We have heard, then, what and how much we must love; this we
must strive after, and to this we must refer all our plans. The
perfection of all our good things and our perfect good is God. We must
neither come short of this nor go beyond it: the one is dangerous, the
other impossible.
CHAP. 9.--HARMONY OF THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENT ON THE PRECEPTS OF CHARITY.[3]
14. Come now, let us examine, or rather let us take notice,--for it is
obvious and can be seen, at once,--whether the authority of the Old
Testament too agrees with those statements taken from the gospel and
the apostle. What need to speak of the first statement, when it is
clear to all that it is a quotation from the law given by Moses? For it
is there written, " Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy
heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind."[4] And not to go
farther for a passage of the Old Testament to compare with that of the
apostle, he has himself added one. For after saying that no
tribulation, no distress, no persecution, no pressure of bodily want,
no peril, no sword, separates us from the love of Christ, he
immediately adds, "As it is written, For Thy sake we are in suffering
all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter."[5] The
Manichaeans are in the habit of saying that this is an
interpolation,--so unable are they to reply, that they are forced in
their extremity to say of this. But every one can see that this is all
a that is left for men to say when it is proved that they are wrong.
15. And yet I ask them if they deny that this is said in the Old
Testament, or if they hold that the passage in the Old Testament does
not agree with that of the apostle. For the first, the books will prove
it; and as for the second, those prevaricators who fly off at a tangent
will be brought to agree with me, if they will only reflect a little
and consider what is said, or else I will press upon them the opinion
of those who judge impartially. For what could agree more harmoniously
than these passages? For tribulation, distress, persecution, famine,
nakedness, peril, cause great suffering to man while in this life. So
all these words are implied in the single quotation from the law, where
it is said," For Thy sake we are in suffering."[6] The only other thing
is the sword, which does not inflict a painful life, but removes
whatever life it meets with. Answering to this are the
words, "We are accounted as sheep for the slaughter." And love could
not have been more plainly expressed than by the words, "For Thy sake."
Suppose, then, that this testimony is not found in the Apostle Paul,
but is quoted by me, must you not prove, you heretic, either that this
is not written in the old law, or that it does not harmonize with the
apostle? And if you dare not say either of these things (for you are
shut up by the reading of the manuscript, which will show that it is
written, and by common sense, which sees that nothing could agree
better with what is said by the apostle), why do you imagine that there
is any force in accusing the Scriptures of being corrupted? And once
more, what will you reply to a man who says to you, This is what I
understand, this is my view, this is my belief, and I read these books
only because I see that everything in them agrees with the
Christian faith? Or tell me at once if you will venture deliberately to
tell me to the face that we are not to believe that the apostles and
martyrs are spoken of as having endured great sufferings for Christ's
sake, and as having been accounted by their persecutors as sheep for
the slaughter? If you cannot say this, why should you bring a charge
against the book in which I find what you acknowledge I ought to
believe?
CHAP. 10.--WHAT THE CHURCH TEACHES ABOUT GOD. THE TWO GODS OF THE MANICHAEANS.
16. Will you say that you grant that we are bound to love God, but not
the God worshipped by those who acknowledge the authority of the Old
Testament ? In that case you refuse to worship the God who made heaven
and earth, for this is the God set forth all through these books. And
you admit that the whole of the world, which is called heaven and
earth, had God and a good God good and the other bad.
But if you say that you worship and approve of worshipping the God who
made heaven and earth, but not the God supported by the authority of
the Old Testament, you act impertinently in trying, though vainly, to
attribute to us views and opinions altogether unlike the wholesome and
profitable doctrine we really hold. Nor can your silly and profane
discourses be at all compared with the expositions in which learned and
pious men of the Catholic Church open up those Scriptures to the
willing and worthy. Our understanding of the law and the prophets is
quite different from what you suppose. Mistake us no longer. We do not
worship a God who repents, or is envious, or needy, or cruel, or who
takes pleasure in the blood of men or beasts, or is pleased with guilt
and crime, or whose possession of the earth is limited to a little
corner of it. These and such like are the silly notions you are
in the habit of denouncing at great length. Your denunciation does not
touch us. The fancies of old women or of children you attack with a
vehemence that is only ridiculous. Any one whom you persuade in this
way to join you shows no fault in the teaching of the Church, but only
proves his own ignorance of it.
17. If, then, you have any human feeling,--if you have any regard for
your own welfare,--you should rather examine with diligence and piety
the meaning of these passages of Scripture. You should examine, unhappy
beings that you are; for we condemn with no less severity and
copiousness any faith which attributes to God what is unbecoming Him,
and in those by whom these passages are literally understood we correct
the mistake of ignorance, and look upon persistence in it as absurd.
And in many other things which you cannot understand there is in the
Catholic teaching a check on the belief of those who have got beyond
mental childishness, not in years, but in knowledge and
understanding--old in the progress towards wisdom. For we learn the
folly of believing that God is bounded by any amount of space, even
though infinite; and it is held unlawful to think of God, or any part
of Him, as
moving from one place to another. And should any one suppose that
anything in God's substance or nature can suffer change or conversion,
he will be held guilty of wild profanity. There are thus among us
children who think of God as having a human form, which they suppose He
really has, which is a most degrading idea; and there are many of full
age to whose mind the majesty of God appears in its inviolableness and
unchangeableness as not only above the hum. a body, but above their own
mind itself. These ages, as we said, are distinguished not by time, but
by virtue and discretion. Among you, again, there is no one who will
picture God in a human form; but neither is there one who sets God
apart from the contamination of human error. As regards those who are
fed like crying babies at the breast of the Catholic Church, if they
are not carried off by heretics, they are nourished according
to the vigor and capacity of each, and arrive at last, one in one way
and another in another, first to a perfect man, and then to the
maturity and hoary hairs of wisdom, when they may get life as they
desire, and life in perfect happiness.
CHAP.
11.--GOD IS THE ONE OBJECT OF LOVE; THEREFORE HE IS MAN'S CHIEF GOOD.
NOTHING IS BETTER THAN GOD. GOD CANNOT BE LOST AGAINST OUR WILL.
18. Following after God is the desire of happiness; to reach God is
happiness itself. We follow after God by loving Him; we reach Him, not
by becoming entirely what He is, but in nearness to Him, and in
wonderful and immaterial contact with Him, and in being inwardly
illuminated and occupied by His truth and holiness. He is light itself;
we get enlightenment from Him. The greatest commandment, therefore,
which leads to happy life, and the first, is this: "Thou shalt love the
Lord thy God with all thy heart, and soul, and mind." For to those who
love the Lord all things issue in good. Hence Paul adds shortly after,
"I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor virtue,
nor things present, nor things future, nor height, nor depth, nor any
other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God,
which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.'' (1) If, then, to those who
love God all things issue in good, and if, as no one doubts, the chief
or perfect good is not only to be loved, but to be loved so that
nothing shall be loved better, as is expressed in the words, "With all
thy soul, with all thy heart, and with all thy mind," who, I ask, will
not at once conclude, when these things are all settled and most surely
believed, that our chief good which we must hasten to arrive at in
preference to all other things is nothing else than God? And then, if
nothing can separate us, from His love, must not this be surer as well
as better than any other good?
19. But let us consider the points separately. No one separates us from
this by threatening death. For that with which we love God cannot die,
except in not loving God; for death is not to love God, and that is
when we prefer anything to Him in affection and pursuit. No one
separates us from this in promising life; for no one separates us from
the fountain in promising water. Angels do not separate us; for the
mind cleaving to God is not inferior in strength to an angel. Virtue
does not separate us; for if what is here called virtue is that which
has power in this world, the mind cleaving to God is far above the
whole world. Or if this virtue is perfect rectitude of our mind itself,
this in the case of another will favor our union with God, and in
ourselves will itself unite us with God. Present troubles do not
separate us; for we feel their burden less the closer we ring to Him
from
whom they try to separate us. The promise of future things does not
separate us; for both future good of every kind is surest in the
promise of God, and nothing is better than God Himself, who undoubtedly
is already present to those who truly cleave to Him. Height and depth
do not separate us; for if the height and depth of knowledge are what
is meant, I will rather not be inquisitive than be separated from God;
nor can any instruction by which error is removed separate me from Him,
by separation from whom it is that any one is in error. Or if what is
meant are the higher and lower parts of this world, how can the promise
of heaven separate me from Him who made heaven? Or who from beneath can
frighten me into forsaking God, when I should not have known of things
beneath but by forsaking Him? In fine, what place can remove me from
His love, when He could not be all in every place unless He were
contained in none?
CHAP. 12.--WE ARE UNITED TO GOD BY LOVE,IN SUBJECTION TO HIM.
20. "No other creature," he says, separates us. O man of profound
mysteries ! He thought it not enough to say, no creature: but he says
no other creature; teaching that with which we love God and by which we
cleave to God, our mind, namely, and understanding, is itself a
creature. Thus the body is another creature; and if the mind is an
object of intellectual perception, and is known only by this means, the
other creature is all that is an object of sense, which as it were
makes itself known through the eyes, or ears, or smell, or taste, or
touch, and this must be inferior to what is perceived by the intellect
alone. Now, as God also can be known by the worthy, only
intellectually,[2] exalted though He is above the intelligent mind as
being its Creator and Author, there was danger lest the human mind,
from being reckoned among invisible and immaterial things, should be
thought to be
of the same nature with Him who created it, and so should fall away by
pride from Him to whom it should be united by love. For the mind
becomes like God, to the extent vouchsafed by its subjection of itself
to Him for information and enlightenment. And if it obtains the
greatest nearness by that subjection which produces likeness, it must
be far removed from Him by that presumption which would make the
likeness greater. It is this presumption which leads the mind to refuse
obedience to the laws of God, in the desire to be sovereign, as God is.
21. The farther, then, the mind departs from God, not in space, but in
affection and lust after things brow Him, the more it is filled with
folly and wretchedness. So by love it returns to God,--a love which
places it not along with God, but under Him. And the more ardor and
eagerness there is in this, the happier and more elevated will the mind
be, and with God as sole governor it will be in perfect liberty. Hence
it must know that it is a creature. It must believe what is the
truth,--that its Creator remains ever possessed of the inviolable and
immutable nature of truth and wisdom, and must confess, even in view of
the errors from which it desires deliverance, that it is liable to
folly and falsehood. But then again, it must take care that it be not
separated by the love of the other creature, that is, of this visible
world, from the love of God Himself, which sanctifies it in
order to lasting happiness. No other creature, then,--for we are
ourselves a creature,--separates us from the love of God which is in
Christ Jesus our Lord.
CHAP. 13.--WE ARE JOINED INSEPARABLY TO GOD BY CHRIST AND HIS SPIRIT.
22. Let this same Paul tell us who is this Christ Jesus our Lord. "To
them that are called," he says, "we preach Christ the virtue of God,
and the wisdom of God." (1) And does not Christ Himself say, "I am the
truth?" If, then, we ask what it is to live well,--that is, to strive
after happiness by living well,--it must assuredly be to love virtue,
to love wisdom, to love truth, and to love with all the heart, with all
the soul, and with all the mind; virtue which is inviolable and
immutable, wisdom which never gives place to folly, truth which knows
no change or variation from its uniform character. Through this the
Father Himself is seen; for it is said, "No man cometh unto the Father
but by me." To this we cleave by sanctification. For when sanctified we
burn with full and perfect love, which is the only security for our not
turning away from God, and for our being conformed to Him
rather than to this world; for "He has predestinated us," says the same
apostle, "that we should be conformed to the image of His Son." (3)
23. It is through love, then, that we become conformed to God; and by
this conformation, and configuration, and circumcision from this world
we are not confounded with the things which are properly subject to us.
And this is done by the Holy Spirit. "For hope," he says, "does not
confound us; for the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the
Holy Spirit, which is given unto us." (4) But we could not possibly be
restored to perfection by the Holy Spirit, unless He Himself continued
always perfect and immutable. And this plainly could not be unless He
were of the nature and of the very substance of God, who alone is
always possessed of immutability and invariableness. "The creature," it
is affirmed, not by me but by Paul, "has been made subject to vanity.''
(5) And what is subject to vanity is unable to separate us from vanity,
and to unite us to the truth. But the Holy Spirit does this for us. He
is therefore no creature. For whatever is, must be either God or the
creature.
CHAP. 14.--WE CLEAVE TO THE TRINITY, OUR CHIEF GOOD, BY LOVE.
24. We ought then to love God, the Trinity in unity, Father, Son, and
Holy Spirit; for this must be said to be God Himself, for it is said of
God, truly and in the most exalted sense," Of whom are all things, by
whom are all things, in whom are all things." Those are Paul's words.
And what does he add? "To Him be glory." (6) All this is exactly true.
He does not say, To them; for God is one. And what is meant by, To Him
be glory, but to Him be chief and perfect and widespread praise? For as
the praise improves and extends, so the love and affection increases in
fervor. And when this is the case, mankind cannot but advance with sure
and firm step to a life of perfection and bliss. This, I suppose, is
all we wish to find when we speak of the chief good of man, to which
all must be referred in life and conduct. For the good plainly exists;
and we have shown by reasoning, as far as we
were able, and by the divine authority which goes beyond our reasoning,
that it is nothing else but God Himself. For how can any thing be man's
chief good but that in cleaving to which he is blessed? Now this is
nothing but God, to whom we can cleave only by affection, desire, and
love.
CHAP. 15.--THE CHRISTIAN DEFINITION OF THE FOUR VIRTUES.
25. As to virtue leading us to a happy life, I hold virtue to be
nothing else than perfect love of God. For the fourfold division of
virtue I regard as taken from four forms of love. For these four
virtues (would that all felt their influence in their minds as they
have their names in their mouths !), I should have no hesitation in
defining them: that temperance is love giving itself entirely to that
which is loved; fortitude is love readily bearing all things for the
sake of the loved object; justice is love serving only the loved
object, and therefore ruling rightly; prudence is love distinguishing
with sagacity between what hinders it and what helps it. The object of
this love is not anything, but only God, the chief good, the highest
wisdom, the perfect harmony. So we may express the definition thus:
that temperance is love keeping itself entire and incorrupt for God;
fortitude
is love bearing everything readily for the sake of God; justice is love
serving God only, and therefore ruling well all else, as subject to
man; prudence is love making a right distinction between what helps it
towards God and what might hinder it. (7)
CHAP. 16.--HARMONY OF THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS.
26. I will briefly set forth the manner of life according to these
virtues, one by one, after I have brought forward, as I promised,
passages from the Old Testament parallel to those I have been quoting
from the New Testament. For is Paul alone in saying that we should be
joined to God so that there should be nothing between to separate us?
Does not the prophet say the same most aptly and concisely in the
words, "It is good for me to cleave to God?" (1) Does not this one word
cleave express all that the apostle says at length about love? And do
not the words, It is good, point to the apostle's statement, "All
things issue in good to them that love God?" Thus in one clause and in
two words the prophet sets forth the power and the fruit of love.
27. And as the apostle says that the Son of God is the virtue of God
and the wisdom of God,--virtue being understood to refer to action, and
wisdom to teaching (as in the gospel these two things are expressed in
the words, "All things were made by Him," which belongs to action and
virtue; and then, referring to teaching and the knowledge of the truth,
he says, "The life was the light of men" (2),--could anything agree
better with these passages than what is said in the Old Testament (3)
of wisdom, "She reaches from end to end in strength, and orders all
things sweetly?" For reaching in strength expresses virtue, while
ordering sweetly expresses skill and method. But if this seems obscure,
see what follows: "And of all," he says, "God loved her; for she
teaches the knowledge of God, and chooses His works." Nothing more is
found here about action; for choosing works is not the same as
working, so this refers to teaching. There remains action to correspond
with the virtue, to complete the truth we wish to prove. Read then what
comes next: "But if," he says, "the possession which is desired in life
is honorable, what is more honorable than wisdom, which works all
things?" Could anything be brought forward more striking or more
distinct than this, or even more fully expressed? Or, if you wish more,
hear another passage of the same meaning. "Wisdom," he says, "teaches
sobriety, and justice, and virtue." (4) Sobriety refers, I think, to
the knowledge of, the truth, or to teaching; justice and virtue to work
and action. And I know nothing comparable to these two things, that is,
to efficiency in action and sobriety in contemplation, which the virtue
of God and the wisdom of God, that is, the Son of God, gives to them
that love Him, when the same prophet goes on to show
their value; for it is thus stated: "Wisdom teaches sobriety, and
justice, and virtue, than which nothing is more useful in life to
man.'' (5)
28. Perhaps some may think that those passages do not refer to the Son
of God. What, then, is taught in the following words: "She displays the
nobility of her birth, having her dwelling with God? " (6) To what does
birth refer but to parentage? And does not dwelling with the Father
claim and assert equality? Again, as Paul says that the Son of God is
the wisdom of God, (7) and as the Lord Himself says, "No man knoweth
the Father save the only-begotten Son,'' (8) what could be more
concordant than those words of the prophet: "With Thee is wisdom which
knows Thy works, which was present at the time of Thy making the world,
and knew what would be pleasing in Thine eyes?" (9) And as Christ is
called the truth, which is also taught by His being called the
brightness of the Father (10) (for there is nothing round about the sun
but its brightness which is produced from it), what is there in
the Old Testament more plainly and obviously in accordance with this
than the words, "Thy truth is round about Thee?" (11) Once more, Wisdom
herself says in the gospel, "No man cometh unto the Father but by me;"
(12) and the prophet says, " Who knoweth Thy mind, unless Thou givest
wisdom?" and a little after, "The things pleasing to Thee men have
learned, and have been healed by wisdom." (13)
29. Paul says, "The love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the
Holy Spirit which is given unto us;'' (14) and the prophet says, "The
Holy Spirit of knowledge will shun guile." (15) For where there is
guile there is no love. Paul says that we are "conformed to the image
of the Son of God ;" (16) and the prophet says, "The light of Thy
countenance is stamped upon us.'' (1) Paul teaches that the Holy Spirit
is God, and therefore is no creature; and the prophet says, "Thou
sendest Thy Spirit from the higher." (2) For God alone is the highest,
than whom nothing is higher. Paul shows that the Trinity is one God,
when he says, "To Him be glory;"[3] and in the Old Testament it is
said, "Hear, O Israel, the Lord thy God is one God." (4)
CHAP. 17.--APPEAL TO THE MANICHAEANS, CALLING ON THEM TO REPENT.
30. What more do you wish? Why do you resist ignorantly and
obstinately? Why do you pervert untutored minds by your mischievous
teaching? The God of both Testaments is one. For as there is an
agreement in the passages quoted from both, so is there in all the
rest, if you are willing to consider them carefully and impartially.
But because many expressions are undignified, and so far adapted to
minds creeping on the earth, that they may rise by human things to
divine, (5) while many are figurative, that the inquiring mind. may
have the more profit from the exertion of finding their meaning, and
the more delight when it is found, you pervert this admirable
arrangement of the Holy Spirit for the purpose of deceiving and
ensnaring your followers. As to the reason why divine Providence
permits you to do this, and as to the truth of the apostle's saying,
"There must needs be many heresies,
that they which are approved may be made manifest among you," (6) it
would take long to discuss these things, and you, with whom we have now
to do, are not capable of understanding them. I know you well. To the
consideration of divine things, which are far higher than you suppose,
you bring minds quite gross and sickly, from being fed with material
images.
31. We must therefore in your case try not to make you understand
divine things, which is impossible, but to make you desire to
understand. This is the work of the pure and guileless love of God,
which is seen chiefly in the conduct, and of which we have already said
much. This love, inspired by the Holy Spirit, leads to the Son, that
is, to the wisdom of God, by which the Father Himself is known. For if
wisdom and truth are not sought for with the whole strength of the
mind, it cannot possibly be found. But when it is sought as it deserves
to be, it cannot withdraw or hide itself from its lovers. Hence its
words, which you too are in the habit of repeating, "Ask, and ye shall
receive; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto
you:" (7) "Nothing is hid which shall not be revealed." (8) It is love
that asks, love that seeks, love that knocks, love that reveals, love,
too, that gives continuance in what is revealed. From this love of
wisdom, and this studious inquiry, we are not debarred by the Old
Testament, as you always say most falsely, but are exhorted to this
with the greatest urgency.
32. Hear, then, at length, and consider, I pray you, what is said by
the prophet: "Wisdom is glorious, and never fadeth away; yea, she is
easily seen of them that love her, and found of such as seek her. She
preventeth them that desire her, in making herself first known unto
them. Whoso seeketh her early shall have no great travail; for he shall
find her sitting at his doors. To think, therefore, upon her is
perfection of wisdom; and whoso watcheth for her shall quickly be
without care. For she goeth about seeking such as are worthy of her,
showeth herself favorably unto them in the ways, and meeteth them in
every thought. For the very true beginning of her is the desire of
discipline; and the care of discipline is love; and love is the keeping
of her laws; and the giving heed unto her laws is the assurance of
incorruption; and incorruption maketh us near unto God. Therefore the
desire of wisdom bringeth to a kingdom.'' (9) Will you still continue
in dogged hostility to these things? Do not things thus stated, though
not yet understood, make it evident to every one that they contain
something deep and unutterable? Would that you could understand the
things here said! Forthwith you would abjure all your silly legends and
your unmeaning material imaginations, and with great alacrity, sincere
love, and full assurance of faith, would betake yourselves bodily to
the shelter of the most holy bosom of the Catholic Church.
CHAP. 18.--ONLY IN THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IS PERFECT TRUTH ESTABLISHED ON THE HARMONY OF BOTH TESTAMENTS.
33. I could, according to the little ability I have, take up the points
separately, and could expound and prove the truths I have learned,
which are generally more excellent and lofty than words can express;
but this cannot be done while you bark at it. For not in vain is it
said, "Give not that which is holy to dogs." (1) Do not be angry. I too
barked and was a dog; and then, as was right, instead of the food of
teaching, I got the rod of correction. But were there in you that love
of which we are speaking, or should it ever be in you as much as the
greatness of the truth to be known requires, may God vouchsafe to show
you that neither is there among the Manichaeans the Christian faith
which leads to the summit of wisdom and truth, the attainment of which
is the true happy life, nor is it anywhere but in the Catholic
teaching. Is not this what the Apostle Paul appears to desire
when he says, "For this cause I bow my knees to the Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ, from whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named,
that He would grant unto you, according to the riches of His glory, to
be strengthened with might by His Spirit in the inner man: that Christ
may dwell in your hearts by faith; that ye, being rooted and grounded
in love, may be able to comprehend with all saints what is the height,
and length, and breadth, and depth, and to know the love of Christ,
which passeth knowledge, that ye may be filled with all the fullness of
God?" (2) Could anything be more plainly expressed?
34. Wake up a little, I beseech you, and see the harmony of both
Testaments, making it quite plain and certain what should be the manner
of life in our conduct, and to what all things should be referred. To
the love of God we are incited by the gospel, when it is said, "Ask,
seek, knock;"[3] by Paul, when he says, "That ye, being rooted and
grounded in love, may be able to comprehend;" (4) by the prophet also,
when he says that wisdom can easily be known by those who love it, seek
for it, desire it, watch for it, think about it, care for it. The
salvation of the mind (5) and the way of happiness is pointed out by
the concord of both Scriptures; and yet you choose rather to bark at
these things than to obey them. I will tell you in one word what I
think. Do you listen to the learned men of the Catholic Church with as
peaceable a disposition, and with the same zeal, that I had when for
nine years I attended on you: (6) there will be no need of so long a
time as that during which you made a fool of me. In a much, a very
much, shorter time you will see the difference between truth and
vanity.
CHAP. 19.--DESCRIPTION OF THE DUTIES OF TEMPERANCE, ACCORDING TO THE SACRED SCRIPTURES.
35. It is now time to return to the four virtues, and to draw out and
prescribe a way of life in conformity with them, taking each
separately. First, then, let us consider temperance, which promises us
a kind of integrity and incorruption in the love by which we are united
to God. The office of temperance is in restraining and quieting the
passions which make us pant for those things which turn us away from
the laws of God and from the enjoyment of His goodness, that is, in a
word, from the happy life. For there is the abode of truth; and in
enjoying its contemplation, and in cleaving closely to it, we are
assuredly happy; but departing from this, men become entangled in great
errors and sorrows. For, as the apostle says, "The root of all evils is
covetousness; which some having followed, have made shipwreck of the
faith, and have pierced themselves through with many sorrows.'' (7)
And this sin of the soul is quite plainly, to those rightly
understanding, set forth in the Old Testament in the transgression of
Adam in Paradise. Thus, as the apostle says, "In Adam we all die, and
in Christ we shah all rise again." (8) Oh, the depth of these
mysteries! But I refrain; for I am now engaged not in teaching you the
truth, but in making you unlearn your errors, if I can, that is, if God
aid my purpose regarding you.
36. Paul then says that covetousness is the root of all evils; and by
covetousness the old law also intimates that the first man fell. Paul
tells us to put off the old man and put on the new. (9) By the old man
he means Adam who sinned, ant by the new man him whom the Son of God
took to Himself in consecration for our redemption. For he says in
another place, "The first man is of the earth, earthy; the second man
is from heaven, heavenly. As is the earthy, such are they also that are
earthy; and as is the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly.
And as we have borne the image of the earthy, let us also bear the
image of the heavenly," (10)--that is, put off the old man, and put on
the new. The whole duty of temperance, then, is to put off the old man,
and to be renewed in God,--that is, to scorn all bodily delights, and
the popular applause, and to turn the whole love to
things divine and unseen. Hence that following passage which is so
admirable: "Though our outward man perish, our inward man is renewed
day by day." (1) Hear, too, the prophet singing, "Create in me a clean
heart, O God, and renew a right spirit within me." (2) What can be said
against such harmony except by blind barkers?
CHAP. 20.--WE ARE REQUIRED TO DESPISE ALL SENSIBLE THINGS, AND TO LOVE GOD ALONE.
37. Bodily delights have their source in all those things with which
the bodily sense comes in contact, and which are by some called the
objects of sense; and among these the noblest is light, in the common
meaning of the word, because among our senses also, which the mind uses
in acting through the body, there is nothing more valuable than the
eyes, and so in the Holy Scriptures all the objects of sense are spoken
of as visible things. Thus in the New Testament we are warned against
the love of these things in the following words: "While we look not at
the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen; for
the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not
seen are eternal."[3] This shows how far from being Christians those
are who hold that the sun and moon are to be not only loved but
worshipped. For what is seen if the sun and moon are not? But we
are forbidden to regard things which are seen. The man, therefore, who
wishes to offer that incorrupt love to God must not love these things
too.This subject I will inquire into more particularly elsewhere. Here
my plan is to write not of faith, but of the life by which we become
worthy of knowing what we believe. God then alone is to be loved; and
all this world, that is, all sensible things, are to be
despised,--while, however, they are to be used as this life requires.
CHAP. 21.--POPULAR RENOWN AND INQUISITIVENESS ARE CONDEMNED IN THE SACRED SCRIPTURES.
38. Popular renown is thus slighted and scorned in the New Testament:
"If I wished," says St. Paul, "to please men, I should not be the
servant of Christ" (4) Again, there is another production of the soul
formed by imaginations derived from material things, and called the
knowledge of things. In reference to this we are fitly warned against
inquisitiveness to correct which is the great function of temperance.
Thus it is said, "Take heed lest any one seduce you by philosophy." And
because the word philosophy originally means the love and pursuit of
wisdom, a thing of great value and to be sought with the whole mind,
the apostles, with great prudence, that he might not be thought to
deter from the love of wisdom, has added the words, "And the elements
of this world." (5) For some people, neglecting virtues, and ignorant
of what God is, and of the majesty of nature which remains always
the same, think that they are engaged in an important business when
searching with the greatest inquisitiveness and eagerness into this
material mass which we call the world. This begets so much pride, that
they look upon themselves as inhabitants of the heaven of which they
often discourse. The soul, then, which purposes to keep itself chaste
for God must refrain from the desire of vain knowledge like this. For
this desire usually produces delusion, so that the soul thinks that
nothing exists but what is material; or if, from regard to authority,
it confesses that there is an immaterial existence, it can think of it
only under material images, and has no belief regarding it but that
imposed by the bodily sense. We may apply to this the precept about
fleeing from idolatry.
39. To this New Testament authority, requiring us not to love anything
in this world,[6] especially in that passage where it is said, "Be not
conformed to this world," (7)--for the point is to show that a man is
conformed to whatever he loves,--to this authority, then, if I seek for
a parallel passage in the Old Testament, I find several; but there is
one book of Solomon, called Ecclesiastes, which at great length brings
all earthly things into utter contempt. The book begins thus: "Vanity
of the vain, saith the Preacher, vanity of the vain; all is vanity.
What profit hath a man of all his labor which he taketh under the
sun?'' (8) If all these words are considered, weighed, and thoroughly
examined, many things are found of essential importance to those who
seek to flee from the world and to take shelter in God; but this
requires time and our discourse hastens on to other topics.
But, after this beginning, he goes on to show in detail that the vain
(9) are those who are deceived by things of this sort; and he calls
this which deceives them vanity,--not that God did not create those
things, but because men choose to subject themselves by their sins to
those things, which the divine law has made subject to them in
well-doing. For when you consider things beneath yourself to be
admirable and desirable, what is this but to be cheated and misled by
unreal goods ? The man, then, who is temperate in such mortal and
transient things has his rule of life confirmed by both Testaments,
that he should love none of these things, nor think them desirable for
their own sakes, but should use them as far as is required for the
purposes and duties of life, with the moderation of an employer instead
of the ardor of a lover These remarks on temperance are few in
proportion to the greatness of the theme, but perhaps too many in view
of the task on hand.
CHAP. 22.--FORTITUDE COMES FROM THE LOVE OF GOD.
40. On fortitude we must be brief. The love, then, of which we speak, which ought ·
with all sanctity to burn in desire for God, is called temperance, in
not seeking for earthly things, and fortitude in bearing the loss of
them. But among all things which are possessed in this life, the body
is, by God's most righteous laws, for the sin of old, man's heaviest
bond, which is well known as a fact but most incomprehensible in its
mystery. Lest this bond should be shaken and disturbed, the soul is
shaken with the fear of toil and pain; lest it should be lost and
destroyed, the soul is shaken with the fear of death. For the soul
loves it from the force of habit, not knowing that by using it well and
wisely its resurrection and reformation will, by the divine help and
decree, be without any trouble made subject to its authority. But
when the soul turns to God wholly in this love, it knows these things,
and so will not only disregard death, but will even desire it.
41. Then there is the great struggle with pain. But there is nothing,
though of iron hardness, which the fire of love cannot subdue. And when
the mind is carried up to God in this love, it will soar above all
torture free and glorious, with wings beauteous and unhurt, on which
chaste love rises to the embrace of God. Otherwise God must allow the
lovers of gold, the lovers of praise, the lovers of women, to have more
fortitude than the lovers of Himself, though love in those cases is
rather to be called passion or lust. And yet even here we may see with
what force the mind presses on with unflagging energy, in spite of all
alarms, towards that it loves; and we learn that we should bear all
things rather than forsake God, since those men bear so much in order
to forsake Him.
CHAP. 23.--SCRIPTURE PRECEPTS AND EXAMPLES OF FORTITUDE.
42. Instead of quoting here authorities from the New Testament, where
it is said, "Tribulation worketh patience; and patience, experience and
experience, hope; "[1] and where, in addition to these words, there is
proof and confirmation of them from the example of those who spoke
them; I will rather summon an example of patience from the Old
Testament, against which the Manichaeans make fierce assaults. Nor will
I refer to the man who, in the midst of great bodily suffering, and
with a dreadful disease in his limbs, not only bore human evils, but
discoursed of things divine. Whoever gives considerate attention to the
utterances of this man, will learn from every one of them what value is
to be attached to those things which men try to keep in their power,
and in so doing are themselves brought by passion into bondage, so that
they become the slaves of mortal things, while seeking
ignorantly to be their masters. This man, in the loss of all his
wealth, and on being suddenly reduced to the greatest poverty, kept his
mind so unshaken and fixed upon God, as to manifest that these things
were not great in his view, but that he was great in relation to them,
and God to him.[2] If this mind were to be found in men in our day, we
should not be so strongly cautioned in the New Testament against the
possession of these things in order that we may be perfect; for to have
these things without cleaving to them is much more admirable than not
to have them at all.[3]
43. But since we are speaking here of bearing pain and bodily
sufferings, I pass from this man, great as he was, indomitable as he
was: this is the case of a man. But these Scriptures present to me a
woman of amazing fortitude, and I must at once go on to her case. This
woman, along with seven children, allowed the tyrant and executioner to
extract her vitals from her body rather than a profane word from her
mouth, encouraging her sons by her exhortations, though she suffered in
the tortures of their bodies, and was herself to undergo what she
called on them to bear.[4] What patience could be greater than this ?
And yet why should we be astonished that the love of God, implanted in
her inmost heart, bore up against tyrant, and executioner, and pain,
and sex, and natural affection ? Had she not heard, "Precious in the
sight of the Lord is the death of His saints ?" [5] Had she not
heard, "A patient man is better than the mightiest ? "[6] Had she not
heard, "All that is appointed thee receive; and in pain bear it; and in
abasement keep thy patience: for in fire are gold and silver tried?"(2)
Had she not heard, "The fire tries the vessels of the potter, and for
just men is the trial of tribulation?''(2) These she knew, and many
other precepts of fortitude written in these books, which alone existed
at that time, by the same divine Spirit who writes those in the New
Testament.
CHAP. 24.--OF JUSTICE AND PRUDENCE.
44. What of justice that pertains to God? As the Lord says, "Ye cannot
serve two masters,"(3) and the apostle denounces those who serve the
creature rather than the Creator,(4) was it not said before in the Old
Testament, "Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt
thou serve?"(5) I need say no more on this, for these books are full of
such passages. The lover, then, whom we are describing, will get from
justice this rule of life, that he must with perfect readiness serve
the God whom he loves, the highest good, the highest wisdom, the
highest peace;(6) and as regards all other things, must either rule
them as subject to himself, or treat them with a view to their
subjection. This rule of life, is, as we have shown, confirmed by the
authority of both Testaments.
45. With equal brevity we must treat of prudence, to which it belongs
to discern between what is to be desired and what to be shunned.
Without this, nothing can be done of what we have already spoken of. It
is the part of prudence to keep watch with most anxious vigilance, lest
any evil influence should stealthily creep in upon us. Thus the Lord
often exclaims, "Watch;"(7) and He says, "Walk while ye have the light,
lest darkness come upon you."(8) And then it is said, "Know ye not that
a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump?''(9) And no passage can be
quoted from the Old Testament more expressly condemning this mental
somnolence, which makes us insensible to destruction advancing on us
step by step, than those words of the prophet, "He who despiseth small
things shall fall by degrees."(10) On this topic I might discourse at
length did our haste allow of it. And did our present
task demand it, we might perhaps prove the depth of these mysteries, by
making a mock of which profane men in their perfect ignorance fall, not
certainly by degrees, but with a headlong overthrow.
CHAP. 25.--FOUR MORAL DUTIES REGARDING THE LOVE OF GOD, OF WHICH LOVE THE REWARD IS ETERNAL LIFE AND THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE TRUTH.
46. I need say no more about right conduct. For if God is man's chief
good, which you cannot deny, it clearly follows, since to seek the
chief good is to live well, that to live well is nothing else but to
love God with all the heart, with all the soul, with all the mind; and,
as arising from this, that this love must be preserved entire and
incorrupt, which is the part of temperance; that it give way before no
troubles, which is the part of fortitude; that it serve no other, which
is the part of justice; that it be watchful in its inspection of things
lest craft or fraud steal in, which is the part of prudence. This is
the one perfection of man, by which alone he can succeed in attaining
to the purity of truth. This both TeStaments enjoin in concert; this is
commended on both sides alike. Why do you continue to cast reproaches
on Scriptures of which you are ignorant? Do you not see
the folly of your attack upon books which only those who do not
understand them find fault with, and which only those who find fault
fail in understanding? For neither can an enemy know them, nor can one
who knows them be Other than a friend to them.
47. Let us then, as many as have in view to reach eternal life, love
God with all the heart, with all the soul, with all the mind. For
eternal life contains the whole reward in the promise of which we
rejoice; nor can the reward precede desert, nor be given to a man
before he is worthy of it. What can be more unjust than this, and what
is more just than God? We should not then demand the reward before we
deserve to get it. Here, perhaps, it is not out of place to ask what is
eternal life; or rather let us hear the Bestower of it: "This," He
says, "is life eternal, that they should know Thee, the true God, and
Jesus Christ whom Thou hast sent."(11) So eternal life is the knowledge
of the truth. See, then, how perverse and preposterous is the character
of those who think that their teaching of the knowledge of God will
make us perfect, when this is the reward of those already perfect!
What else, then, have we to do but first to love with full affection
Him whom we desire to know?(12) Hence arises that principle on which we
have all along insisted, that there is nothing more wholesome in the
CathOlic Church than using authority(1) before argument.
CHAP. 26.--LOVE OF OURSELVES AND OF OUR NEIGHBOR.
48. To proceed to what remains. It may be thought that there is nothing
here about man himself, the lover. But to think this, shows a want of
clear perception. For it is impossible for one who loves God not to
love himself. For he alone has a proper love for himself who aims
diligently at the attainment of the chief and true good; and if this is
nothing else but God, as has been shown. what is to prevent one who
loves God from loving himself? And then, among men should there be no
bond of mutual love? Yea, verily; so that we can think of no surer step
towards the love of God than the love of man to man.
49. Let the Lord then supply us with the other precept in answer to the
question about the precepts of life; for He was not satisfied with one
as knowing that God is one thing and man another, and that the
difference is nothing less than that between the Creator and the thing
created in the likeness of its Creator. He says then that the second
precept is, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself."(2) Now you love
yourself suitably when you love God better than yourself. What, then,
you aim at in yourself you must aim at in your neighbor, namely, that
he may love God with a perfect affection. For you do not love him as
yourself, unless you try to draw him to that good which you are
yourself pursuing. For this is the one good which has room for all to
pursue it along with thee. From this precept proceed the duties of
human society, in which it is hard to keep from error. But the first
thing to aim at is, that we should be benevolent, that is, that we
cherish no malice and no evil design against another. For man is the
nearest neighbor of man.
50. Hear also what Paul says: "The love of our neighbor," he says,
"worketh no ill."(3) The testimonies here made use of are very short,
but, if I mistake not, they are to the point, and sufficient for the
purpose. And every one knows how many and how weighty are the words to
be found everywhere in these books on the love of our neighbor. But as
a man may sin against another in two ways, either by injuring him or by
not helping him when it is in his power, and as it is for these things
which no loving man would do that men are called wicked, all that is
required is, I think, proved by these words, "The love of our neighbor
worketh no ill." And if we cannot attain to good unless we first desist
from working evil, our love of our neighbor is a sort of cradle of our
love to God, so that, as it is said, "the love of our neighbor worketh
no ill," we may rise from this to these other words, "We know that all
things issue in good to them that love God."(4)
51. But there is a sense in which these either rise together to
fullness and perfection, or, while the love of God is first in
beginning, the love of our neighbor is first in coming to perfection.
For perhaps divine love takes hold on us more rapidly at the outset,
but we reach perfection more easily in lower things. However that may
be, the main point is this, that no one should think that while he
despises his neighbor he will come to happiness and to the God whom he
loves. And would that it were as easy to seek the good of our neighbor,
or to avoid hurting him, as it is for one well trained and kind-hearted
to love his neighbor! These things require more than mere good-will,
and can be done only by a high degree of thoughtfulness and prudence,
which belongs only to those to whom it is given by God, the source of
all good. On this topic--which is one, I think, of great
difficulty--I will try to say a few words such as my plan admits of,
resting all my hope in Him whose gifts these are.
CHAP. 27.--ON DOING GOOD TO THE BODY OF OUR NEIGHBOR.
52. Man, then, as viewed by his fellowman, is a rational soul with a
mortal and earthly body in its service. Therefore he who loves his
neighbor does good partly to the man's body, and partly to his soul.
What benefits the body is called medicine; what benefits the soul,
discipline. Medicine here includes everything that either preserves or
restores bodily health. It includes, therefore, not only what belongs
to the art of medical men, properly so called, but also food and drink,
clothing and shelter, and every means of covering and protection to
guard our bodies against injuries and mishaps from without as well as
from within. For hunger and thirst, and cold and heat, and all violence
from without, produce loss of that health which is the point to be
considered.
53. Hence those who seasonably and wisely supply all the things
required for warding off these evils and distresses are called
compassionate, although they may have been so wise that no painful
feeling disturbed their mind in the exercise of compassion.(1) No doubt
the word compassionate implies suffering in the heart of the man who
feels for the sorrow of another. And it is equally true that a wise man
ought to be free from all painful emotion when he assists the needy,
when he gives food to the hungry and water to the thirsty, when he
clothes the naked, when he takes the stranger into his house, when he
sets free the oppressed, when, lastly, he extends his charity to the
dead in giving them burial. Still the epithet compassionate is a proper
one, although he acts with tranquillity of mind, not from the stimulus
of painful feeling, but from motives of benevolence. There is no harm
in the word compassionate when there is no passion in the case.
54. Fools, again, who avoid the exercise of compassion as a vice,
because they are not sufficiently moved by a sense of duty without
feeling also distressful emotion, are frozen into hard insensibility,
which is very different from the calm of a rational serenity. God, on
the other hand, is properly called compassionate; and the sense in
which He is so will be understood by those whom piety and diligence
have made fit to understand. There is a danger lest, in using the words
of the learned, we harden the souls of the unlearned by leading them
away from compassion instead of softening them with the desire of a
charitable disposition. As compassion, then, requires us to ward off
these distresses from others, so harmlessness forbids the infliction of
them.
CHAP.
28.--ON DOING GOOD TO THE SOUL OF OUR NEIGHBOR. TWO PARTS OF
DISCIPLINE, RESTRAINT AND INSTRUCTION. THROUGH GOOD CONDUCT WE ARRIVE
AT THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE TRUTH.
55. As regards discipline, by which the health of the mind is restored,
without which bodily health avails nothing for security against misery,
the subject is one of great difficulty. And as in the body we said it
is one thing to cure diseases and wounds, which few can do properly,
and another thing to meet the cravings of hunger and thirst, and to
give assistance in all the other ways in which any man may at any time
help another; so in the mind there are some things in which the high
and rare offices of the teacher are not much called for,--as, for
instance, in advice and exhortation to give to the needy the things
already mentioned as required for the body. To give such advice is to
aid the mind by discipline, as giving the things themselves is siding
the body by our resources. But there are other cases where diseases of
the mind, many and various in kind, are healed in a way
strange and indescribable. Unless His medicine were sent from heaven to
men, so heedlessly do they go on in sin, there would be no hope of
salvation; and, indeed, even bodily health, if you go to the root of
the matter, can have come to men from none but God, who gives to all
things their being and their well-being.
56. This discipline, then, which is the medicine of the mind, as far as
we can gather from the sacred Scriptures, includes two things,
restraint and instruction. Restraint implies fear, and instruction
love, in the person benefited by the discipline; for in the giver of
the benefit there is the love without I the fear. In both of these God
Himself, by i whose goodness and mercy it is that we are anything, has
given us in the two Testaments a rule of discipline. For though both
are found in both Testaments, still fear is prominent in the Old, and
love in the New; which the apostle calls bondage in the one, and
liberty in the other. Of the marvellous order and divine harmony of
these Testaments it would take long to speak, and many pious and
learned men have discoursed on it. The theme demands many books to set
it forth and explain it as far as is possible for man. He, then, who
loves
his neighbor endeavors all he can to procure his safety in body and in
soul, making the health of the mind the standard in his treatment of
the body. And as regards the mind, his endeavors are in this order,
that he should first fear and then love God. This is true excellence of
conduct, and thus the knowledge of the truth is acquired which we are
ever in the pursuit of.
57. The Manichaeans agree with me as regards the duty of loving God and
our neighbor, but they deny that this is taught in the Old Testament.
How greatly they err in this is, I think, clearly shown by the passages
quoted above on both these duties. But, in a single word, and one which
only stark madness can oppose, do they not see the unreasonableness of
denying that these very two precepts which they commend are quoted by
the Lord in the Gospel from the Old Testament, "Thou shalt love the
Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all
thy mind;" and the other, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself?"(1)
Or if they dare not deny this, from the light of truth being too strong
for them, let them deny that these precepts are salutary; let them
deny, if they can, that they teach the best morality; let them assert
that it is not a duty to love God, or to love our
neighbor; that all things do not issue in good to them that love God;
that it is not true that the love of our neighbor worketh no ill (a
two-fold regulation of human life which is most salutary and
excellent). By such assertions they cut themselves off not only from
Christians, but from mankind. But if they dare not speak thus, but must
confess the divinity of the precepts, why do they not desist from
assailing and maligning with horrible profanity the books from which
they are quoted?
58. Will they say, as they often do, that although we find these
precepts in the books, it does not follow that all is good that is
found there? How to meet and refute this quibble I do not well see.
Shall I discuss the words of the Old Testament one by one, to prove to
stubborn and ignorant men their perfect agreement with the New
Testament? But when will this be done? When shall I have time, or they
patience? What, then, is to be done? Shall I desert the cause, and
leave them to escape detection in an opinion which, though false and
impious, is hard to disprove? I will not. God will Himself be at hand
to aid me; nor will He suffer me in those straits to remain helpless or
forsaken.
CHAP. 29.--OF THE AUTHORITY OF THE SCRIPTURES.
59. Attend, then, ye Manichaeans, if perchance there are some of you of
whom your superstition has hold so as to allow you yet to escape.
Attend, I say, without obstinacy, without the desire to oppose,
otherwise your decision will be fatal to yourselves. No one can doubt,
and you are not so lost to the truth as not to understand that if it is
good, as all allow, to love God and our neighbor, whatever hangs on
these two precepts cannot rightly be pronounced bad. What it is that
hangs on them it would be absurd to think of learning from me. Hear
Christ Himself; hear Christ, I say; hear the Wisdom of God: "On these
two commandments," He says, "hang all the law and the prophets."(2)
60. What can the most shameless obstinacy say to this? That these are
not Christ's words? But they are written in the Gospel as His words.
That the writing is false? Is not this most profane blasphemy? Is it
not most presumptuous to speak thus? Is it not most foolhardy? Is it
not most criminal? The worshippers of idols, who hate even the name of
Christ, never dared to speak thus against these Scriptures. For the
utter overthrow of all literature will follow, and there will be an end
to all books handed down from the past, if what is supported by such a
strong popular belief and established by the uniform testimony of so
many men and so many times, is brought into such suspicion, that it is
not allowed to have the credit and the authority of common history. In
fine, what can you quote from any writings of which I may not speak in
this way if it is quoted against my opinion and my purpose?(3)
61. And is it not intolerable that they forbid us to believe a book
widely known and placed now in the hands of all, while they insist on
our believing the book which they quote? If any writing is to be
suspected, what should be more so than one which has not merited
notoriety, or which may be throughout a forgery, bearing a false name?
If you force such a writing on me against my will, and make a display
of authority to drive me into belief, shall I, when I have a writing
which I see spread far and wide for a length of time, and sanctioned by
the concordant testimony of churches scattered over all the world,
degrade myself by doubting, and, worse degradation, by doubting at your
suggestion? Even if you brought forward other readings, I should not
receive them unless supported by general agreement; and this being the
case, do you think that now, when you bring forward nothing to
compare with the text except your own silly and inconsiderate
statement, mankind are so unreasonable and so forsaken by divine
Providence as to prefer to those Scriptures not others quoted by you in
refutation, but merely your own words? You ought to bring forward
another manuscript with the same contents, but incorrupt and more
correct, with only the passage wanting which you charge with being
spurious. For example, if you hold that the Epistle of Paul to the
Romans is spurious, you must bring forward another incorrupt, or rather
another manuscript with the same epistle of the same apostle, free from
error and corruption. You say you will not, lest you be suspected of
corrupting it. This is your usual reply, and a true one. Were you to do
this, we should assuredly have this very suspicion; and all men of any
sense would have it too. See then what you are to think of your own
authority;
and consider whether it is right to believe your words against these
Scriptures, when the simple fact that a manuscript is brought forward
by you makes it dangerous to put faith in it.
CHAP. 30.--THE CHURCH APOSTROPHISED AS TEACHER OF ALL WISDOM. DOCTRINE OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH.
62. But why say more on this? For who but sees that men who dare to
speak thus against the Christian Scriptures, though they may not be
what they are suspected of being, are at least no Christians? For to
Christians this rule of life is given, that we should love the Lord Our
God with all the heart, with all the soul, and with all the mind, and
our neighbor as ourselves; for on these two commandments hang all the
law and the prophets. Rightly, then, Catholic Church, most true mother
of Christians, dost thou not only teach that God alone, to find whom is
the happiest life, must be worshipped in perfect purity and chastity,
bringing in no creature as an object of adoration whom we should be
required to serve; and from that incorrupt and inviolable eternity to
which alone man should be made subject, in cleaving to which alone the
rational soul escapes misery, excluding everything made,
everything liable to change, everything under the power of time;
without confounding what eternity, and truth, and peace itself keeps
separate, or separating what a common majesty unites: but thou dost
also contain love and charity to our neighbor in such a way, that for
all kinds of diseases with which souls are for their sins afflicted,
there is found with thee a medicine of prevailing efficacy.
63. Thy training and teaching are childlike for children, forcible for
youths, peaceful for the aged, taking into account the age of the mind
as well as of the body. Thou subjectest women to their husbands in
chaste and faithful obedience, not to gratify passion, but for the
propagation of offspring,(1) and for domestic society. Thou givest to
men authority over their wives, not to mock the weaker sex, but in the
laws of unfeigned love. Thou dost subordinate children to their parents
in a kind of free bondage, and dost set parents over their children in
a godly rule. Thou bindest brothers to brothers in a religions tie
stronger and closer than that of blood. Without violation of the
connections of nature and of choice, thou bringest within the bond of
mutual love every relationship of kindred, and every alliance of
affinity. Thou teachest servants to cleave to their masters from
delight in their task rather than from the necessity of their position.
Thou renderest masters forbearing to their servants, from a regard to
God their common Master, and more disposed to advise than to compel.
Thou unitest citizen to citizen, nation to nation, yea, man to man,
from the recollection of their first parents, not only in society but
in fraternity. Thou teachest kings to seek the good of their peoples;
thou counsellest peoples to be subject to their kings. Thou teachest
carefully to whom honor is due, to whom regard, to whom reverence, to
whom fear, to whom consolation, to whom admonition, to whom
encouragement, to whom discipline, to whom rebuke, to whom punishment;
showing both how all are not due to all, and how to all love is due,
and how injury is due to none.(2)
64. Then, after this human love has nourished and invigorated the mind
cleaving to thy breast, and fitted it for following God, when the
divine majesty has begun to disclose itself as far as suffices for man
while a dweller on the earth, such fervent charity is produced, and
such a flame of divine love is kindled, that by the burning out of all
vices, and by the purification and sanctification of the man, it
becomes plain how divine are these words, "I am a consuming fire,"(3)
and, "I have come to send fire on the earth."(4) These two utterances
of one God stamped on both Testaments, exhibit with harmonious
testimony, the sanctification of the soul, pointing forward to the
accomplishment of that which is also quoted in the New Testament from
the Old: "Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy
sting? Where. O death, is thy contest?" (1) Could these heretics
understand
this one saying, no longer proud but quite reconciled, they would
worship God nowhere but with thee and in thy bosom. In thee, as is fit,
divine precepts are kept by widely-scattered multitudes. In thee, as is
fit, it is well understood how much more heinous sin is when the law is
known than when it is unknown. For "the sting of death is sin, and the
strength of sin is the law," (2) which adds to the force with which the
consciousness of disregard of the precept strikes and slays. In thee it
is seen, as is fit, how vain is effort under the law, when lust lays
waste the mind, and is held in Check by fear of punishment, instead of
being overborne by the love of virtue. Thine, as is fit, are the many
hospitable, the many friendly, the many compassionate, the many
learned, the many chaste, the many saints, the many so ardent in their
love to God, that in perfect continence and amazing indifference to
this world they find happiness even in solitude.
CHAP. 31.--THE LIFE OF THE ANACHORETES AND COENOBITES SET AGAINST THE CONTINENCE OF THE MANICHAEANS.
65. What must we think is seen by those who can live without seeing
their fellow-creatures, though not without loving them? It must be
something transcending human things in contemplating which man can live
without seeing his fellow-man. Hear now, ye Manichaeans, the customs
and notable continence of perfect Christians, who have thought it right
not only to praise but also to practise the height of chastity, that
you may be restrained, if there is any shame in you, from vaunting your
abstinence before uninstructed minds as if it were the hardest of all
things. I will speak of things of which you are not ignorant, though
you hide them from us. For who does not know that there is a daily
increasing multitude of Christian men of absolute continence spread all
over the world, especially in the East and in Egypt, as you cannot help
knowing?
66. I will say nothing of those to whom I just now alluded, who, in
complete seclusion from the view of men, inhabit regions utterly
barren, content with simple bread, which is brought to them
periodically, and with water, enjoying communion with God, to whom in
purity of mind they cleave, and most blessed in contemplating His
beauty, which can be seen only by the understanding of saints. I will
say nothing of them, because some people think them to have abandoned
human things more than they ought, not considering how much those may
benefit us in their minds by prayer, and in their lives by example,
whose bodies we are not permitted to see. But to discuss this point
would take long, and would be fruitless; for if a man does not of his
own accord regard this high pitch of sanctity as admirable and
honorable, how can our speaking lead him to do so? Only the
Manichaeans, who make a
boast of nothing, should be reminded that the abstinence and continence
of the great saints of the Catholic Church has gone so far, that some
think it should be checked and recalled within the limits of
humanity,--so far above men, even in the judgment of those who
disapprove, have their minds soared.
67. But if this is beyond our tolerance, who can but admire and commend
those who, slighting and discarding the pleasures of this world, living
together in a most chaste and holy society, unite in passing their time
in prayers, in readings, in discussions, without any swelling of pride,
or noise of contention, or sullenness of envy; but quiet, modest,
peaceful, their life is one of perfect harmony and devotion to God, an
offering most acceptable to Him from whom the power to do those things
is obtained? No one possesses anything of his own; no one is a burden
to another. They work with their hands in such occupations as may feed
their bodies without distracting their minds from God. The product of
their toil they give to the decans or tithesmen,--so called from being
set over the tithes,--so that no one is occupied with the care of his
body, either in food or clothes, or in anything
else required for daily use or for the common ailments. These decans,
again, arranging everything with great care, and meeting promptly the
demands made by that life on account of bodily infirmities, have one
called "father," to whom they give in their accounts. These fathers are
not only more saintly in their conduct, but also distinguished for
divine learning, and of high character in every way; and without pride
they superintend those whom they call their children, having themselves
great authority in giving orders, and meeting with willing obedience
from those under their charge. At the close of the day they assemble
from their separate dwellings before their meal to hear their father,
assembling to the number of three thousand at least for one father; for
one may have even a much larger number than this. They listen with
astonishing eagerness in perfect silence, and give expression
to the feelings of their minds as moved by the words of the preacher,
in groans, or tears, or signs of joy without noise or shouting. Then
there is refreshment for the body, as much as health and a sound
condition of the body requires, every one checking unlawful appetite,
so as not to go to excess even in the poor, inexpensive fare provided.
So they not only abstain from flesh and wine, in order to gain the
mastery over their passions, but also from those things which are only
the more likely to whet the appetite of the palate and of the stomach,
from what some call their greater cleanness, which often serves as a
ridiculous and disgraceful excuse for an unseemly taste for exquisite
viands, as distant from animal food. Whatever they possess in addition
to what is required for their support (and much is obtained, owing to
their industry and frugality), they distribute to the needy with
greater care than they took in procuring it for themselves. For while
they make no effort to obtain abundance, they make every effort to
prevent their abundance remaining with them,--so much so, that they
send shiploads to places inhabited by poor people. I need say no more
on a matter known to all. (1)
68. Such, too, is the life of the women, who serve God assiduously and
chastely, living apart and removed as far as propriety demands from the
men, to whom they are united only in pious affection and in imitation
of virtue. No young men are allowed access to them, nor even old men,
however respectable and approved, except to the porch, in order to
furnish necessary supplies. For the women occupy and maintain
themselves by working in wool, and hand over the cloth to the brethren,
from whom, in return, they get what they need for food. Such customs,
such a life, such arrangements, such a system, I could not commend as
it deserves, if I wished to commend it; besides, I am afraid that it
would seem as if I thought it unlikely to gain acceptance from the mere
description of it, if I considered myself obliged to add an ornamental
eulogium to the simple narrative. Ye Manichaeans, find fault here if
you can. Do not bring into prominence our tares before men too blind to
discriminate.
CHAP. 32.--PRAISE OF THE CLERGY.
69. There is not, however, such narrowness in the moral excellence of
the Catholic Church as that I should limit my praise of it to the life
of those here mentioned. For how many bishops have I known most
excellent and holy men, how many, presbyters, how many deacons, and
ministers of all kinds of the divine sacraments, whose virtue seems to
me more admirable and more worthy of commendation on account of the
greater difficulty of preserving it amidst the manifold varieties of
men, and in this life of turmoil! For they preside over men needing
cure as much as over those already cured. The vices of the crowd must
be borne with in order that they may be cured, and the plague must be
endured before it is subdued. To keep here the best way of life and a
mind calm and peaceful is very hard. Here, in a word, we are among
people who are learning to live. There they live.
CHAP. 33.--ANOTHER KIND OF MEN LIVING TOGETHER IN CITIES. FASTS OF THREE DAYS.
70. Still I would not on this account cast a slight upon a praiseworthy
class of Christians,--those, namely, who live together in cities, quite
apart from common life. I saw at Milan a lodging-house of saints, in
number not a few, presided over by one presbyter, a man of great
excellence and learning. At Rome I knew several places where there was
in each one eminent for weight of character, and prudence, and divine
knowledge, presiding over all the rest who lived with him, in Christian
charity, and sanctity, and liberty. These, too, are not burdensome to
any one; but, in the Eastern fashion, and on the authority of the
Apostle Paul, they maintain themselves with their own hands. I was told
that many practised fasts of quite amazing severity, not merely taking
only one meal daily towards night, which is everywhere quite common,
but very often continuing for three days or more in
succession without food or drink. And this among not men only, but
women, who also live together in great numbers as widows or virgins,
gaining a livelihood by spinning and weaving, and presided over in each
case by a woman of the greatest judgment and experience, skilled and
accomplished not only in directing and forming moral conduct, but also
in instructing the understanding. (2)
71. With all this, no one is pressed to endure hardships for which he
is unfit; nothing is imposed on any one against his will; nor is he
condemned by the rest because he confesses himself too feeble to
imitate them: for they bear in mind how strongly Scripture enjoins
charity on all: they bear in mind "To the pure all things are pure,"
(1) and "Not that which entereth into your mouth defileth you, but that
which cometh out of it." (2) Accordingly, all their endeavors are
concerned not about the rejection of kinds of food as polluted, but
about the subjugation of inordinate desire and the maintenance of
brotherly love. They remember, "Meats for the belly, and the belly for
meats; but God shall destroy both it and them;" (3) and again, "Neither
if we eat shall we abound, nor if we refrain from eating shall we be in
want;" (4) and, above all, this: "It is good, my brethren, not to eat
flesh, nor drink wine, nor anything whereby thy brother is offended;"
for this passage shows that love is the end to be aimed at in all these
things. "For one man," he says, "believes that he can eat all things:
another, who is weak, eateth herbs. He that eateth, let him not despise
him that eateth not; and let not him that eateth not judge him that
eateth: for God hath approved him. Who art thou that thou shouldest
judge another man's servant? To his own master he stands or fails; but
he shall stand: for God is able to make him to stand." And a little
after: "He that eateth, to the Lord he eateth, and giveth God thanks;
and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God
thanks." And also in what follows: "So every one of us shall give
account of himself to God. Let us not, then, any more judge one
another: but judge this rather, that ye place no stumbling-block, or
cause
of offence, in the way of a brother. I know, and am confident in the
Lord Jesus, that there is nothing common in itself: but to him that
thinketh anything to be common, to him it is common." Could he have
shown better that it is not in the things we eat, but in the mind, that
there is a power able to pollute it, and therefore that even those who
are fit to think lightly of these things, and know perfectly that they
are not polluted if they take any food in mental superiority, without
being gluttons, should still have regard to charity? See what he adds:
"For if thy brother be grieved with thy meat, now walkest thou not
charitably." (5)
72. Read the rest: it is too long to quote all. You will find that
those able to think lightly of such things,--that is, those of greater
strength and stability,--are told that they must nevertheless abstain,
lest those should be offended Who from their weakness are still in need
of such abstinence. The people I was describing know and observe these
things; for they are Christians, not heretics. They understand
Scripture according to the apostolic teaching, not according to the
presumptuous and fictitious name of apostle. (6) Him that eats not no
one despises; him that eats no one judges; he who is weak eats herbs.
Many who are strong, however, do this for the sake of the weak; with
many the reason for so doing is not this, but that they may have a
cheaper diet, and may lead a life of the greatest tranquillity, with
the least expensive provision for the support of the body. "For all
things are lawful for me," he says; "but I will not be brought under
the power of any." (7) Thus many do not eat flesh, and yet do not
superstitiously regard it as unclean. And so the same people who
abstain when in health take it when unwell without any fear, if it is
required as a cure. Many drink no wine; but they do not think that wine
defiles them; for they cause it to be given with the greatest propriety
and moderation to people of languid temperament, and, in short, to all
who cannot have bodily health without it. When some foolishly refuse
it, they counsel them as brothers not to let a silly superstition make
them weaker instead of making them holier. They read to them the
apostle's precept to his disciple to "take a little wine for his many
infirmities." (8) Then they diligently exercise piety; bodily exercise,
they know, profiteth for a short time, as the same apostle says. (9)
73. Those, then who are able, and they are without number, abstain both
from flesh and from wine for two reasons: either for the weakness of
their brethren, or for their own liberty. Charity is principally
attended to. There is charity in their choice of diet, charity in their
speech, charity in their dress, charity in their looks. Charity is the
point where they meet, and the plan by which they act. To transgress
against charity is thought criminal, like transgressing against God.
Whatever opposes this is attacked and expelled; whatever injures it is
not allowed to continue for a single day. They know that it has been so
enjoined by Christ and the apostles; that without it all things are
empty, with it all are fulfilled.
CHAP. 34. --THE CHURCH IS NOT TO BE BLAMED FOR THE CONDUCT OF BAD CHRISTIANS, WORSHIPPERS OF TOMBS AND PICTURES.
74. Make objections against these, ye Manichaeans, if you can. Look at
these people, and speak of them reproachfully, if you dare, without
falsehood. Compare their fasts with your fasts, their chastity with
yours; compare them to yourselves in dress, food, self-restraint, and,
lastly, in charity. Compare, which is most to the point, their precepts
with yours. Then you will see the difference between show and
sincerity, between the right way and the wrong, between faith and
imposture, between strength and inflatedness, between happiness and
wretchedness, between unity and disunion; in short, between the sirens
of superstition and the harbor of religion.
75. Do not summon against me professors of the Christian name, who
neither know nor give evidence of the power of their profession. (1) Do
not hunt up the numbers of ignorant people, who even in the true
religion are superstitious, or are so given up to evil passions as to
forget what they have promised to God. I know that there are many
worshippers of tombs and pictures. I know that there are many who drink
to great excess over the dead, and who, in the feasts which they make
for corpses, bury themselves over the buried, and give to their
gluttony and drunkenness the name of religion. I know that there are
many who in words have renounced this world, and yet desire to be
burdened with all the weight of worldly things, and rejoice in such
burdens. Nor is it surprising that among so many multitudes you should
find some by condemning whose life you may deceive the unwary and
seduce
them from Catholic safety; for in your small numbers you are at a loss
when called on to show even one out of those whom you call the elect
who keeps the precepts, which in your indefensible superstition you
profess. How silly those are, how impious, how mischievous, and to what
extent they are neglected by most, nearly all of you, I have shown in
another volume.
76. My advice to you now is this: that you should at least desist from
slandering the Catholic Church, by declaiming against the conduct of
men whom the Church herself condemns, seeking daily to correct them as
wicked children. Then, if any of them by good will and by the help of
God are corrected, they regain by repentance what they had lost by sin.
Those, again, who with wicked will persist in their old vices, or even
add to them others still worse, are indeed allowed to remain in the
field of the Lord, and to grow along with the good seed; but the time
for separating the tares will come. (2) Or if, from their having at
least the Christian name, they are to be placed among the chaff rather
than among thistles, there will also come One to purge the floor and to
separate the chaff from the wheat, and to assign to each part
(according to its desert) the due reward.(3)
CHAP. 35.--MARRIAGE AND PROPERTY ALLOWED TO THE BAPTIZED BY THE APOSTLES.
77. Meanwhile, why do you rage? why does party spirit blind your eyes?
Why do you entangle yourselves in a long defence of such great error?
Seek for fruit in the field, seek for wheat in the floor: they will he
found easily, and will present themselves to the inquirer. Why do you
look so exclusively at the dross? Why do you use the roughness of the
hedge to scare away the inexperienced from the fatness of the garden?
There is a proper entrance, though known to but a few; and by it men
come in, though you disbelieve it, or do not wish to find it. In the
Catholic Church there are believers without number who do not use the
world, and there are those who "use it," in the words of the apostle,
"as not using it," (4) as was proved in those times when Christians
were forced to worship idols. For then, how many wealthy men, how many
peasant householders, how many merchants, how many
military men, how many leading men in their own cities, and how many
senators, people of both sexes, giving up all these empty and
transitory things, though while they used them they were not bound down
by them, endured death for the salutary faith and religion, and proved
to unbelievers that instead of being possessed by all these things they
really possessed them?
78. Why do you reproach us by saying that men renewed in baptism ought
no longer to beget children, or to possess fields, and houses, and
money? Paul allows it. For, as cannot be denied, he wrote to believers,
after recounting many kinds of evil-doers who shall not possess the
kingdom of God: "And such were you," he says: "but ye are washed, but
ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus
Christ and by the Spirit of our God." By the washed and sanctified, no
one, assuredly, will venture to think any are meant but believers, and
those who have renounced this world. But, after showing to whom he
writes, let us see whether he allows these things to them. He goes on:
"All things are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient: all
things are lawful for me, but I will not be brought under the power of
any. Meat for the belly, and the belly for meats: but God
will destroy both it and them. Now the body is not for fornication, but
for the Lord, and the Lord for the body. But God raised up the Lord,
and will raise us up also by His own power. Know ye not that your
bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of
Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid. Know ye not
that he which is joined to an harlot is made one body? for the twain,
saith He, shall be one flesh. But he that is joined to the Lord is one
spirit. Flee fornication. Whatever sin a man doeth is without the body:
but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body. Know
ye not that your members are the temple of the Holy Spirit which is in
you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are bought
with a great price: glorify God, and carry Him in your body. (1) "But
of the things concerning which ye wrote to me: it is good
for a man not to touch a woman. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let
every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband.
Let the husband render unto the wife due benevolence: and likewise also
the wife unto the husband. The wife hath not power of her own body, but
the husband: and likewise also the husband hath not power of his own
body, but the wife. Defraud ye not one the other, except it be with
consent for a time, that ye may have leisure for prayer; and come
together again, that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency. But I
speak this by permission, and not of commandment. For I would that all
men were even as I myself: but every man hath his proper gift of God,
one after this manner, and another after that." (2)
79. Has the apostle, think you, both shown sufficiently to the strong
what is highest, and permitted to the weaker what is next best? Not to
touch a woman he shows is highest when he says, "I would that all men
were even as I myself." But next to this highest is conjugal chastity,
that man may not be the prey of fornication. Did he say that these
people were not yet believers because they Were married? Indeed, by
this conjugal chastity he says that those who are united are sanctified
by one another, if one of them is an unbeliever, and that their
children also are sanctified. "The unbelieving husband," he says, "is
sanctified by the believing wife, and the unbelieving woman by the
believing husband: otherwise your children would be unclean; but now
are they holy." (3) Why do you persist in opposition to such plain
truth? Why do you try to darken the light of Scripture by vain shadows?
80. Do not say that catechumens are allowed to have wives, but not
believers; that catechumens may have money, but not believers. For
there are many who use as not using. And in that sacred washing the
renewal of the new man is begun so as gradually to reach perfection, in
some more quickly in others more slowly. The progress, however, to a
new life is made in the case of many, if we view the matter without
hostility, but attentively. As the apostle says of himself, "Though the
outward man perish, the inward man is renewed day by day.'' (4) The
apostle says that the inward man is renewed day by day that it may
reach perfection; and you wish it to begin with perfection! And it were
well if you did wish it. In reality, you aim not at raising the weak,
but at misleading the unwary. You ought not to have spoken so
arrogantly, even if it were known that you are perfect in your childish
precepts. But when your conscience knows that those whom you bring into
your sect, when they come to a more intimate acquaintance with you,
will find many things in you which nobody hearing you accuse others
would suspect, is it not great impertinence to demand perfection in the
weaker Catholics, to turn away the inexperienced from the Catholic
Church, while you show nothing of the kind in yourself to those thus
turned away? But not to seem to inveigh against you without reason, I
will now close this volume, and will proceed at last to set forth the
precepts of your life and your notable customs.
ON THE MORALS OF THE MANICHAEANS. [DE MORIBUS MANICHAEORUM.] A.D. 388
|
ON THE MORALS OF THE MANICHAEANS.
[DE MORIBUS MANICHAEORUM.] A. D. 388.
CONTAINING
A PARTICULAR REFUTATION OF THE DOCTRINE OF THESE HERETICS REGARDING THE
ORIGIN AND NATURE OF EVIL; AN EXPOSURE OF THEIR PRETENDED SYMBOLICAL
CUSTOMS OF THE MOUTH, OF THE HANDS, AND OF THE BREAST; AND A
CONDEMNATION OF THEIR SUPERSTITIOUS ABSTINENCE AND UNHOLY MYSTERIES.
LASTLY, SOME CRIMES BROUGHT TO LIGHT AMONG THE MANICHAEANS ARE
MENTIONED.
CHAP. 1.--THE SUPREME GOOD IS THAT WHICH IS POSSESSED OF SUPREME EXISTENCE.
1. EVERY one, I suppose, will allow that the question of things good
and evil belongs to moral science, in which such terms are in common
use. It is therefore to be wished that men would bring to these
inquiries such a clear intellectual perfection as might enable them to
see the chief good, than which nothing is better or higher, next in
order to which comes a rational soul in a state of purity and
perfection.(1) If this were clearly understood, it would also become
evident that the chief good is that which is properly described as
having supreme and original existence. For that exists in the highest
sense of the word which continues always the same, which is throughout
like itself, which cannot in any part be corrupted or changed, which is
not subject to time, which admits of no variation in its present as
compared with its former condition. This is existence in its true
sense. For
in this signification of the word existence there is implied a nature
which is self-contained, and which continues immutably. Such things can
be said only of God, to whom there is nothing contrary in the strict
sense of the word. For the contrary of existence is non-existence.
There is therefore no nature contrary to God. But since the minds with
which we approach the study of these subjects have their vision damaged
and dulled by silly notions, and by perversity of will, let us try as
we can to gain some little knowledge of this great matter by degrees
and with caution, making our inquiries not like men able to see, but
like men groping the dark.
CHAP. 2.--WHAT EVIL IS. THAT EVIL IS THAT WHICH IS AGAINST NATURE. IN ALLOWING THIS, THE MANICHAEANS REFUTE THEMSELVES.
2. You Manichaeans often, if not in every case, ask those whom you try
to bring over to your heresy, Whence is evil? Suppose I had now met you
for the first time, I would ask you, if you please, to follow my
example in putting aside for a little the explanation you suppose
yourselves to have got of these subjects, and to commence this great
inquiry with me as if for the first time. You ask me, Whence is evil? I
ask you in return, What is evil? Which is the more reasonable question?
Are those right who ask whence a thing is, when they do not know what
it is; or he who thinks it necessary to inquire first what it is, in
order to avoid the gross absurdity of searching for the origin of a
thing unknown? Your answer is quite correct, when you say that evil is
that which is contrary to nature; for no one is so mentally blind as
not to see that, in every kind, evil is that which is contrary
to the nature of the kind. But the establishment of this doctrine is
the overthrow of your heresy. For evil is no nature, if it is contrary
to nature. Now, according to you, evil is a certain nature and
substance. Moreover, whatever is contrary to nature must oppose nature
and seek its destruction. For nature means nothing else than that which
anything is conceived of as being in its own kind. Hence is the new
word which we now use derived from the word for being,--essence namely,
or, as we usually say, substance,--while before these words were in
use, the word nature was used instead. Here, then, if you will consider
the matter without stubbornness, we see that evil is that which falls
away from essence and tends to non-existence.
3. Accordingly, when the Catholic Church declares that God is the
author of all natures and substances, those who understand this
understand at the same time that God is not the author of evil. For how
can He who is the cause of the being of all things be at the same time
the cause of their not being,--that is, of their falling off from
essence and tending to non-existence? For this is what reason plainly
declares to be the definition of evil. Now, how can that race of evil
of yours, which you make the supreme evil, be against nature, that is,
against substance, when it, according to you, is itself a nature and
substance? For if it acts against itself, it destroys its own
existence; and when that is completely done, it will come at last to be
the supreme evil. But this cannot be done, because you will have it not
only to be, but to be everlasting. That cannot then be the chief evil
which is spoken of as a substance.(1)
4. But what am I to do? I know that many of you can understand nothing
of all this. I know, too, that there are some who have a good
understanding and can see these things, and yet are so stubborn in
their choice of evil,--a choice that will ruin their understanding as
well,--that they try rather to find what reply they can make in order
to impose upon inactive and feeble minds, instead of giving their
assent to the truth. Still I shall not regret having written either
what one of you may come some day to consider impartially, and be led
to abandon your error, or what men of understanding and in allegiance
to God, and who are still untainted with your errors, may read and so
be kept from being led astray by your addresses.
CHAP. 3.--IF EVIL IS DEFINED AS THAT WHICH IS HURTFUL, THIS IMPLIES ANOTHER REFUTATION OF THE MANICHAEANS.
5. Let us then inquire more carefully, and, if possible, more plainly.
I ask you again, What is evil? If you say it is that which is hurtful,
here, too, you will not answer amiss. But consider, I pray you; be on
your guard, I beg of you; be so good as to lay aside party spirit, and
make the inquiry for the sake of finding the truth, not of getting the
better of it. Whatever is hurtful takes away some good from that to
which it is hurtful; for without the loss of good there can be no hurt.
What, I appeal to you, can be plainer than this? what more
intelligible? What else is required for complete demonstration to one
of average understanding, if he is not per verse? But, if this is
granted, the consequence seems plain. In that race which you take for
the chief evil, nothing can be liable to be hurt, since there is no
good in it. But if, as you assert, there are two natures,--the
kingdom of light and the kingdom of darkness; since you make the
kingdom of light to be God, attributing to it an uncompounded
nature,(2) so that it has no part inferior to another, you must grant,
however decidedly in opposition to yourselves, you must grant,
nevertheless, that this nature, which you not only do not deny to be
the chief good, but spend all your strength in trying to show that it
is so, is immutable, incorruptible, impenetrable, inviolable, for
otherwise it would not be the chief good; for the chief good is that
than which there is nothing better, and for such a nature to be hurt is
impossible. Again, if, as has been shown, to hurt is to deprive of
good, there can be no hurt to the kingdom of darkness, for there is no
good in it. And as the kingdom of light cannot be hurt, as it is
inviolable, what can the evil you speak of be hurtful to?
CHAP. 4.--THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN WHAT IS GOOD IN ITSELF AND WHAT IS GOOD BY PARTICIPATION.
6. Now, compare with this perplexity, from which you cannot escape, the
consistency of the statements in the teaching of the Catholic Church,
according to which there is one good which is good supremely and in
itself, and not by the participation of any good, but by its own nature
and essence; and another good which is good by participation, and by
having something bestowed. Thus it has its being as good from the
supreme good, which, however, is still self-contained, and loses
nothing. This second kind of good is called a creature, which is liable
to hurt through falling away. But of this failing away God is not the
author, for He is author of existence and of being. Here we see the
proper use of the word evil; for it is correctly applied not to
essence, but to negation or loss. We see, too, what nature it is which
is liable to hurt. This nature is not the chief evil, for when it is
hurt it loses good; nor is it the chief good, for its falling away from
good is because it is good not intrinsically, but by possessing the
good. And a thing cannot be good by nature when it is spoken of as
being made, which shows that the goodness was bestowed. Thus, on the
one hand, God is the good, and all things which He has made are good,
though not so good as He who made them. For what madman would venture
to require that the works should equal the workman, the creatures the
Creator? What more do you want? Could you wish for anything plainer
than this?
CHAP. 5.--IF EVIL IS DEFINED TO BE CORRUPTION, THIS COMPLETELY REFUTES THE MANICHAEAN HERESY.
7. I ask a third time, What is evil? Perhaps you will reply,
Corruption. Undeniably this is a general definition of evil; for
corruption implies opposition to nature, and also hurt. But corruption
exists not by itself, but in some substance which it corrupts; for
corruption itself is not a substance. So the thing which it corrupts is
not corruption, is not evil; for what is corrupted suffers the loss of
integrity and purity. So that which has no purity to lose cannot be
corrupted; and what has, is necessarily good by the participation of
purity. Again, what is corrupted is perverted; and what is perverted
suffers the loss of order, and order is good. To be corrupted, then,
does not imply the absence of good; for in corruption it can be
deprived of good, which could not be if there was the absence of good.
Therefore that race of darkness, if it was destitute of all good, as
you say it
was, could not be corrupted, for it had nothing which corruption could
take from it; and if corruption takes nothing away, it does not
corrupt. Say now, if you dare, that God and the kingdom of God can be
corrupted, when you cannot show how the kingdom of the devil, such as
you make it, can be corrupted.
CHAP. 6.--WHAT CORRUPTION AFFECTS AND WHAT IT IS.
8. What further does the Catholic light say? What do you suppose, but
what is the actual truth, that it is the created substance which can be
corrupted, for the uncreated, which is the chief good, is
incorruptible; and corruption, which is the chief evil, cannot be
corrupted; besides, that it is not a substance? But if you ask what
corruption is, consider to what it seeks to bring the things which it
corrupts; for it affects those things according to its own nature. Now
all things by corruption fall away from what they were, and are brought
to non-continuance, to non-existence; for existence implies
continuance. Thus the supreme and chief existence is so called because
it continues in itself, or is self-contained. In the case of a thing
changing for the better, the change is not from continuance, but from
perversion to the worse, that is, from falling away from essence; the
author of
which falling away is not He who is the author of the essence. So in
some things there is change for the better, and so a tendency towards
existence. And this change is not called a perversion, but reversion or
conversion; for perversion is opposed to orderly arrangement. Now
things which tend towards existence tend towards order, and, attaining
order they attain existence, as far as that is possible to a creature.
For order reduces to a certain uniformity that which it arranges; and
existence is nothing else than being one. Thus, so far as anything
acquires unity, so far it exists. For uniformity and harmony are the
effects of unity, and by these compound things exist as far as they
have existence. For simple things exist by themselves, for they are
one. But things not simple imitate unity by the agreement of their
parts; and so far as they attain this, so far they exist, This
arrangement is the cause of existence, disorder of non-existence; and
perversion or corruption are the other names for disorder. So whatever
is corrupted tends to non-existence. You may now be left to reflect
upon the effect of corruption, that you may discover what is the chief
evil; for it is that which corruption aims at accomplishing.
CHAP.
7.--THE GOODNESS OF GOD PREVENTS CORRUPTION FROM BRINGING ANYTHING TO
NON-EXISTENCE. THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN CREATING AND FORMING.
9. But the goodness of God does not permit the accomplishment of this
end, but so orders all things that fall away that they may exist where
their existence is most suitable, till in the order of their movements
they return to that from which they fell away. (1) Thus, when rational
souls fall away from God, although they possess the greatest amount of
free-will, He ranks them in the lower grades of creation. where their
proper place is. So they suffer misery by the divine judgment, while
they are ranked suitably to their deserts. Hence we see the excellence
of that saying which you are always inveighing against so strongly, "I
make good things, and create evil things." (1) To create is to form and
arrange. So in some copies it is written, "I make good things and form
evil things." To make is used of things previously not in existence;
but to form is to arrange what had some kind of
existence, so as to improve and enlarge it. Such are the things which
God arranges when He says, "I form evil things," meaning things which
are falling off, and so tending to non-existence,--not things which
have reached that to which they tend. For it has been said, Nothing is
allowed in the providence of God to go the length of non-existence.(2)
10. These things might be discussed more fully and at greater length,
but enough has been said for our purpose in dealing with you. We have
only to show you the gate which you despair of finding, and make the
uninstructed despair of it too. You can be made to enter only by
good-will, on which the divine mercy bestows peace, as the song in the
Gospel says, "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace to men of
good-will." (3) It is enough, I say, to have shown you that there is no
way of solving the religious question of good and evil, unless whatever
is, as far as it is, is from God; while as far as it falls away from
being it is not of God, and yet is always ordered by Divine Providence
in agreement with the whole system. If you do not yet see this, I know
nothing else that I can do but to discuss the things already said with
greater particularity. For nothing save piety and purity can lead the
mind to greater things.
CHAP. 8.--EVIL IS NOT A SUBSTANCE, BUT A DISAGREEMENT HOSTILE TO SUBSTANCE.
11. For what other answer will you give to the question, What is evil?
but either that it is against nature, or that it is hurtful, or that it
is corruption, or something similar? But I have shown that in these
replies you make shipwreck of your cause, unless, indeed, you will
answer in the childish way in which you generally speak to children,
that evil is fire, poison, a wild beast, and so on. For one of the
leaders of this heresy, whose instructions we attended with great
familiarity land frequency, used to say with reference to a person who
held that evil was not a sub stance, "I should like to put a scorpion
in the man's hand, and see whether he would not withdraw his hand; and
in so doing he would get a proof, not in words but in the thing itself,
that evil is a substance, for he would not deny that the animal is a
substance." He said this not in the presence of the person,
but to us, when we repeated to him the remark which had troubled us,
giving, as I said, a childish answer to children. For who with the
least tincture of learning or science does not see that these things
hurt by disagreement with the bodily temperament, while at other times
they agree with it, so as not only not to hurt, but to produce the best
effects? For if this poison were evil in itself, the scorpion itself
would suffer first and most. In fact, if the poison were quite taken
from the animal, it would die. So for its body it is evil to lose what
it is evil for our body to receive; and it is good for it to have what
it is good for us to want. Is the same thing then both good and evil?
By no means; but evil is what is against nature, for this is evil both
to the animal and to us. This evil is the disagreement, which certainly
is not a substance, but hostile to substance. Whence then
is it? See what it leads to, and you will learn, if any inner light
lives in you. It leads all that it destroys to non-existence. Now God
is the author of existence; and there is no existence which, as far as
it is existing, leads to non-existence: Thus we learn whence
disagreement is not; as to whence it is, nothing can be said.
12. We read in history of a female criminal in Athens, who succeeded in
drinking the quantity of poison allotted as a fatal draught for the
condemned with little or no injury to her health, by taking it at
intervals. So being condemned, she took the poison in the prescribed
quantity like the rest, but rendered it powerless by accustoming
herself to it, and did not die like the rest. And as this excited great
wonder, she was banished. If poison is an evil, are we to think that
she made it to be no evil to her? What could be more absurd than this?
But because disagreement is an evil, what she did was to make the
poisonous matter agree with her own body by a process of habituation.
For how could she by any amount of cunning have brought it about that
disagreement should not hurt her? Why so? Because what is truly and
properly an evil is hurtful both always and to all. Oil is beneficial
to our bodies, but very much the opposite to many six-footed animals.
And is not hellebore sometimes food, sometimes medicine, and sometimes
poison. Does not every one maintain that salt taken in excess is
poisonous? And yet the benefits to the body from salt are innumerable
and most important. Sea-water is injurious when drunk by land animals,
but it is most suitable and useful to many who bathe their bodies in it
and to fish it is useful and wholesome in both ways. Bread nourishes
man, but kills hawks. And does not mud itself, which is offensive and
noxious when swallowed or smelt, serve as cooling to the touch in hot
weather, and as a cure for wounds from fire? What can be nastier than
dung, or more worthless than ashes? And yet they are of such use to the
fields, that the Romans thought divine honors due to the discoverer,
Stercutio, from whose name the word for dung [stercus] is derived.
13. But why enumerate details which are countless? We need not go
farther than the four elements themselves, which, as every one knows,
are beneficial when there is agreement, and bitterly opposed to nature
when there is disagreement in the objects acted upon. We who live in
air die under earth or under water, while innumerable animals creep
alive in sand or loose earth, and fish die in our air. Fire consumes
our bodies, but, when suitably applied, it both restores from cold, and
expels diseases without number. The sun to which you bow the knee, and
than which, indeed, there is no fairer object among visible things,
strengthens the eyes of eagles, but hurts and dims our eyes when we
gaze on it; and yet we too can accustom ourselves to look upon it
without injury. Will you, then, allow the sun to be compared to the
poison which the Athenian woman made harmless by habituating herself
to it? Reflect for once, and consider that if a substance is an evil
because it hurts some one, the light which you worship cannot be
acquitted of this charge. See the preferableness of making evil in
general to consist in this disagreement, from which the sun's ray
produces dimness in the eyes, though nothing is pleasanter to the eyes
than light. (1)
CHAP. 9.--THE MANICHAEAN FICTIONS ABOUT THINGS GOOD AND EVIL ARE NOT CONSISTENT WITH THEMSELVES.
14. I have said these things to make you cease, if that is possible,
giving the name of evil to a region boundless in depth and length; to a
mind wandering through the region; to the five caverns of the
elements,--one full of darkness, another of waters, another of winds,
another of fire, another of smoke; to the animals born in each of these
elements,--serpents in the darkness, swimming creatures in the waters,
flying creatures in the winds, quadrupeds in the fire, bipeds in the
smoke. For these things, as you describe them, cannot be called evil;
for all such things, as far as they exist, must have their existence
from the most high God, for as far as they exist they are good. If pain
and weakness is an evil, the animals you speak of were of such physical
strength that their abortive offspring, after, as your sect believes,
the world was formed of them, fell from heaven to earth,
according to you, and could not die. If blindness is an evil, they
could see; if deafness, they could hear. If to be nearly or altogether
dumb is an evil, their speech was so clear and intelligible, that, as
you assert, they decided to make war against God in compliance with an
address delivered in their assembly. If sterility is an evil, they were
prolific in children. If exile is an evil, they were in their own
country, and occupied their own territories. If servitude is an evil,
some of them were rulers. If death is an evil, they were alive, and the
life was such that, by your statement, even after God was victorious,
it was impossible for the mind ever to die.
15. Can you tell me how it is that in the chief evil so many good
things are to be found, the opposites of the evils above mentioned? and
if these are not evils, can any substance be an evil, as far as it is a
substance? If weakness is not an evil, can a weak body be an evil? If
blindness is not an evil, can darkness be an evil? If deafness is not
an evil, can a deaf man be an evil? If dumbness is not an evil, can a
fish be an evil? If sterility is not an evil, how can we call a barren
animal an evil? If exile is not an evil, how can we give that name to
an animal in exile, or to an animal sending some one into exile? If
servitude is not an evil, in what sense is a subject animal an evil, or
one enforcing subjection? If death is not an evil, in what sense is a
mortal animal an evil, or one causing death? Or if these are evils,
must we not give the name of good things to bodily
strength, sight, hearing, persuasive speech, fertility, native land,
liberty, life, all which you hold to exist in that kingdom of evil, and
yet venture to call it the perfection of evil?
16. Once more, if, as has never been denied, unsuitableness is an evil,
what can be more suitable than those elements to their respective
animals,--the darkness to serpents, the waters to swimming creatures,
the winds to flying creatures, the fire to voracious animals, the smoke
to soaring animals? Such is the harmony which you describe as existing
in the race of strife; such the order in the seat of confusion. If what
is hurtful is an evil, I do not repeat the strong objection already
stated, that no hurt can be suffered where no good exists; but if that
is not so clear, one thing at least is easily seen and understood as
following from the acknowledged truth, that what is hurtful is an evil.
The smoke in that region did not hurt bipeds: it produced them, and
nourished and sustained them without injury in their birth, their
growth, and their rule. But now, when the evil has some
good mixed with it, the smoke has become more hurtful, so that we, who
certainly are bipeds, instead of being sustained by it, are blinded,
and suffocated, and killed by it. Could the mixture of good have given
such destructiveness to evil elements? Could there be such confusion in
the divine government?
17. In the other cases, at least, how is it that we find that congruity
which misled your author and induced him to fabricate falsehoods? Why
does darkness agree with serpents, and waters with swimming creatures,
and winds with flying creatures, though the fire burns up quadrupeds,
and smoke chokes us? Then, again, have not serpents very sharp sight,
and do they not love the sunshine, and abound most where the calmness
of the air prevents the clouds from gathering much or often? How very
absurd that the natives and lovers of darkness should live most
comfortably and agreeably where the clearest light is enjoyed! Or if
you say that it is the heat rather than the light that they enjoy, it
would be more reasonable to assign to fire serpents, which are
naturally of rapid motion, than the slow-going asp. (1) Besides, all
must admit that light is agreeable to the eyes of the asp, for they
are compared to an eagle's eyes. But enough of the lower animals. Let
us, I pray, attend to what is true of ourselves without persisting in
error, and so our minds shall be disentangled from silly and
mischievous falsehoods. For is it not intolerable perversity to say
that in the race of darkness, where there was no mixture of light, the
biped animals had so sound and strong, so incredible force of eyesight,
that even in their darkness they could see the perfectly pure light (as
you represent it) of the kingdom of God? for, according to you, even
these beings could see this light, and could gaze at it, and study it,
and delight in it, and desire it; whereas our eyes, after mixture with
light, with the chief good, yea, with God, have become so tender and
weak, that we can neither see anything in the dark, nor bear to look at
the sun, but, after looking, lose sight of what we could see before.
18. The same remarks are applicable if we take corruption to be an
evil, which no one doubts. The smoke did not corrupt that race of
animals, though it corrupts animals now. Not to go over all the
particulars, which would be tedious, and is not necessary, the living
creatures of your imaginary description were so much less liable to
corruption than animals are now, that their abortive and premature
offspring, cast headlong from heaven to earth, both lived and were
productive, and could band together again, having, forsooth, their
original vigor, because they were conceived before good was mixed with
the evil; for, after this mixture, the animals born are, according to
you, those which we now see to be very feeble and easily giving way to
corruption. Can any one persist in the belief of error like this,
unless he fails to see these things, or is affected by your habit and
association in such an amazing way as to be proof against all the force
of reasoning?
CHAP. 10.--THREE MORAL SYMBOLS DEVISED BY THE MANICHAEANS FOR NO GOOD.
19. Now that I have shown, as I think, how much darkness and error is
in your opinions about good and evil things in general, let us examine
now those three symbols which you extol so highly, and boast of as
excellent observances. What then are those three symbols? That of the
mouth, that of the hands, and that of the breast. What does this mean?
That man, we are told, should be pure and innocent in mouth, in hands,
and in breast. But what if he sins with eyes, ears, or nose? What if he
hurts some one with his heels, or perhaps kills him? How can he be
reckoned criminal when he has not sinned with mouth, hands, or breast?
But, it is replied, by the mouth we are to understand all the organs of
sense in the head; by the hands, all bodily actions; by the breast, all
lustful tendencies. To what, then, do you assign blasphemies ? To the
mouth or to the hand? For blasphemy is an action of
the tongue. And if all actions are to be classed under one head, why
should you join together the actions of the hands and the feet, and not
those of the tongue. Do you wish to separate the action of the tongue,
as being for the purpose of expressing something, from actions which
are not for this purpose, so that the symbol of the hands should mean
abstinence from all evil actions which are not for the purpose of
expressing something? But then, what if some one sins by expressing
something with his hands, as is done in writing or in some significant
gesture? This cannot be assigned to the tongue and the mouth, for it is
done by the hands. When you have three symbols of the mouth, the hands,
and the breast, it is quite inadmissible to charge against the mouth
sins found in the hands. And if you assign action in general to the
hands, there is no reason for including under this the action
of the feet and not that of the tongue. Do you see how the desire of
novelty, with its attendant error, lands you in great difficulties? For
you find it impossible to include purification of all sins in these
three symbols, which you set forth as a kind of new classification.
CHAP. 11.--THE VALUE OF THE SYMBOL OF THE MOUTH AMONG THE MANICHAEANS, WHO ARE FOUND GUILTY OF BLASPHEMING GOD.
20. Classify as you please, omit what you please, we must discuss the
doctrines you insist upon most. You say that the symbol of the mouth
implies refraining from all blasphemy. But blasphemy is speaking evil
of good things. So usually the word blasphemy is applied only to
speaking evil of God; for as regards man there is uncertainty, but God
is without controversy good. If, then, you are proved guilty of saying
worse things of God than any one else says, what becomes of your famous
symbol of the mouth? The evidence is not obscure, but clear and obvious
to every understanding, and irresistible, the more so that no one can
remain in ignorance of it, that God is incorruptible, immutable, liable
to no injury, to no want, to no weakness, to no misery. All this the
common sense of rational beings perceives, and even you assent when you
hear it.
21. But when you begin to relate your fables, that God is corruptible,
and mutable, and subject to injury, and exposed to want and weakness,
and not secure from misery, this is what you are blind enough to teach,
and what some are blind enough to believe. And this is not all; for,
according to you, God is not only corruptible, but corrupted; not only
changeable, but changed; not only subject to injury, but injured; not
only liable to want, but in want; not only possibly, but actually weak;
not only exposed to misery, but miserable. You say that the soul is
God, or a part of God. I do not see how it can be part of God without
being God. A part of gold is gold; of silver; of stone; and, to come to
greater things, part of earth is earth, part of water is water, and of
air; and if you take part from fire, you will not deny it to be fire;
and part of light can be nothing but light. Why
then should part of God not be God? Has God a jointed body, like man
and the lower animals? For part of man is not man.
22. I will deal with each of these opinions separately. If you view God
as resembling light, you must admit that part of God is God. Hence,
when you make the soul part of God, though you allow it to be corrupted
as being foolish, and changed as having once been wise, and in want as
needing health, and feeble as needing medicine, and miserable as
desiring happiness, all these things you profanely attribute to God. Or
if you deny these things of the mind, it follows that the Spirit is not
required to lead the soul into truth, since it is not in folly; nor is
the soul renewed by true religion, since it does not need renewal; nor
is it perfected by your symbols, since it is already perfect; nor does
God give it assistance, since it does not need it; nor is Christ its
physician, since it is in health; nor does it require the promise of
happiness in another life. Way then is Jesus called
the deliverer, according to His own words in the Gospel, "If the Son
shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed?" (1) And the Apostle Paul
says, "Ye have been called to liberty." (2) The soul, then, which has
not attained this liberty is in bondage. Therefore, according to you,
God, since part of God is God, is both corrupted by folly, and is
changed by falling, and is injured by the loss of perfection, and is in
need of help, and is weakened by disease, and bowed down with misery,
and subject to disgraceful bondage.
23. Again, if part of God is not God, still He is not incorrupt when
His part is corrupted, nor unchanged when there is change in any part,
nor uninjured when He is not perfect in every part, nor free from want
when He is busily endeavoring to recover part of Himself, nor quite
whole when He has a weak part, nor perfectly happy when any part is
suffering misery, nor entirely free when any part is under bondage.
These are conclusions to which you are driven, because you say that the
soul, which you see to be in such a calamitous condition, is part of
God. If you can succeed in making your sect abandon these and many
similar opinions, then you may speak of your mouth being free from
blasphemies. Better still, leave the sect; for if you cease to believe
and to repeat what Manichaeus has written, you will be no longer
Manichaeans.
24. That God is the supreme good, and that than which nothing can be or
can be conceived better, we must either understand or believe, if we
wish to keep clear of blasphemy. There is a relation of numbers which
cannot possibly be impaired or altered, nor can any nature by any
amount of violence prevent the number which comes after one from being
the double of one. This can in no way be changed; and yet you represent
God as changeable! This relation preserves its integrity inviolable;
and you will not allow God an equality even in this! Let some race of
darkness take in the abstract the number three, consisting of
indivisible units, and divide it into two equal parts, Your mind
perceives that no hostility could effect this. And can that which is
unable to injure a numerical relation injure God? If it could not, what
possible necessity could there be for a part of him to be mixed with
evil, and driven into such miseries?
CHAP. 12.--MANICHAEAN SUBTERFUGE.
25. For this gives rise to the question, which used to throw us into
great perplexity even when we were your zealous disciples, nor could we
find any answer,--what the race of darkness would have done to God,
supposing He had refused to fight with it at the cost of such calamity
to part of Himself. For if God would not have suffered any loss by
remaining quiet, we thought it hard that we had been sent to endure so
much. Again, if He would have suffered, His nature cannot have been
incorruptible, as it behoves the nature: of God to be. Sometimes the
answer was, that it was not for the sake of escaping evil or avoiding
injury, but that God in His natural goodness wished to bestow the
blessing of order on a disturbed and disordered nature. This is not
what we find in the Manichaean books: there it is constantly implied
and constantly asserted that God guarded against an invasion of His
enemies. But supposing this answer, which was given from want of a
better, to represent the opinion of the Manichaeans, is God, in their
view, vindicated from the charge of cruelty or weakness? For this
goodness of His to the hostile race proved most pernicious to His own
subjects. Besides, if God's nature could not be corrupted nor changed,
neither could any destructive influence corrupt or change us; and the
order to be bestowed on the race of strangers might have been bestowed
without robbing us of it.
26. Since those times, however, another answer has appeared which I
heard recently at Carthage. For one, whom I wish much to see brought
out of this error, when reduced to this same dilemma, ventured to say
that the kingdom had its own limits, which might be invaded by a
hostile race, though God Himself could not be injured. But this is a
reply which your founder would never consent to give; for he would be
likely to see that such an opinion would lead to a still speedier
demolition of his heresy. And in fact any one of average intellect, who
hears that in this nature part is subject to injury and part not, will
at once perceive that this makes not two but three natures,--one
violable, a second inviolable, and a third violating.
CHAP. 13.--ACTIONS TO BE JUDGED OF FROM THEIR MOTIVE, NOT FROM EXTERNALS. MANICHAEAN ABSTINENCE TO BE TRIED BY THIS PRINCIPLE.
27. Having every day in your mouth these blasphemies which come from
your heart, you ought not to continue holding up the symbol of the
mouth as something wonderful, to ensnare the ignorant. But perhaps you
think the symbol of the mouth excellent and admirable because you do
not eat flesh or drink wine. But what is your end in this? For
according as the end we have in view in our actions, on account of
which we do whatever we do, is not only not culpable but also
praiseworthy, so only can our actions merit any praise. If the end we
have regard to in any performance is unlawful and blameworthy, the
performance itself will be unhesitatingly condemned as improper.
28. We are told of Catiline that he could bear cold, thirst, and
hunger. (1) This the vile miscreant had in common with our apostles.
What then distinguishes the parricide from our apostles but the
precisely opposite end which he followed? He bore these things in order
to gratify his fierce and ungoverned passions; they, on the other hand,
in order to restrain these passions and subdue them to reason. You
often say, when you are told of the great number of Catholic virgins, a
she-mule is a virgin. This, indeed, is said in ignorance of the
Catholic system, and is not applicable. Still, what you mean is that
this continence is worthless unless it leads, on right principles, to
an end of high excellence. Catholic Christians might also compare your
abstinence from wine and flesh to that of cattle and many small birds,
as likewise of countless sorts of worms. But, not to be impertinent
like you, I will not make this comparison prematurely, but will first
examine your end in what you do. For I suppose I may safely take it as
agreed on, that in such customs the end is the thing to look to.
Therefore, if your end is to be frugal and to restrain the appetite
which finds gratification in eating and drinking, I assent and approve.
But this is not the case.
29. Suppose, what is quite possible, that there is one so frugal and
sparing in his diet, that, instead of gratifying his appetite or his
palate, he refrains from eating twice in one day, and at supper takes a
little cabbage moistened and seasoned with lard, just enough to keep
down hunger; and quenches his thirst, from regard to his health, with
two or three draughts of pure wine; and this is his regular diet:
whereas another of different habits never takes flesh or wine, but
makes an agreeable repast at two o'clock on rare and foreign
vegetables, varied with a number of courses, and well sprinkled with
pepper, and sups in the slime style towards night; and drinks
honey-vinegar, mead, raisin-wine, and the juices of various fruits, no
bad imitation of wine, and even surpassing it in sweetness; and drinks
not for thirst but for pleasure; and makes this provision for himself
daily, and
feasts in this sumptuous style, not because he requires it, but only
gratifying his taste;--which of these two do you regard as living most
abstemiously in food and drink? You cannot surely be so blind as not to
put the man of the little lard and wine above this glutton!
30. This is the true view; but your doctrine sounds very differently.
For one of your elect distinguished by the three symbols may live like
the second person in this description, and though he may be reproved by
one or two of the more sedate, he cannot be condemned as abusing the
symbols. But should he sup with the other person, and moisten his lips
with a morsel of rancid bacon, or refresh them with a drink of spoilt
wine, he is pronounced a transgressor of the symbol, and by the
judgment of your founder is consigned to hell, while you, though
wondering, must assent. Will you not discard these errors? Will you not
listen to reason? Will you not offer some little resistance to the
force of habit? Is not such doctrine most unreasonable? Is it not
insanity? Is it not the greatest absurdity that one, who stuffs and
loads his stomach every day to gratify his appetite with mushrooms,
rice, truffles, cake, mead, pepper, and assafoetida, and who fares thus
every day, cannot be convicted of transgressing the three symbols, that
is, the rule of sanctity; whereas another, who seasons his dish of the
commonest herbs with some smoky morsel of meat, and takes only so much
of this as is needed for the refreshment of his body, and drinks three
cups of wine for the sake of keeping in health, should, for exchanging
the former diet for this, be doomed to certain punishment?
CHAP. 14.--THREE GOOD REASONS FOR ABSTAINING FROM CERTAIN KINDS OF FOOD.
31. But, you reply, the apostle says, "It is good, brethren, neither to
eat flesh, nor to drink wine."(1) No one denies that this is good,
provided that it is for the end already mentioned, of which it is
said," Make not provision for the flesh to fulfill the lusts thereof;"
(2) or for the ends pointed out by the apostle, namely, either to check
the appetite, which is apt to go to a more wild and uncontrollable
excess in these things than in others, or lest a brother should be
offended, or lest the weak should hold fellowship with an idol. For at
the time when the apostle wrote, the flesh of sacrifices was often sold
in the market. And because wine, too, was used in libations to the gods
of the Gentiles, many weaker brethren, accustomed to purchase such
things, preferred to abstain entirely from flesh and wine rather than
run the risk of having fellowship, as they considered it, with
idols, even ignorantly. And, for their sakes, even those who were
stronger, and had faith enough to see the insignificance of these
things, knowing that nothing is unclean except from an evil conscience,
and holding by the saying of the Lord, "Not that which entereth into
your mouth defileth you, but that which cometh out of it," (3) still,
lest these weaker brethren should stumble, were bound to abstain from
these things. And this is not a mere theory, but is clearly taught in
the epistles of the apostle himself. For you are in the habit of
quoting only the words, "It is good, brethren, neither to eat flesh,
nor to drink wine," without adding what follows, "nor anything whereby
thy brother stumbleth, or is offended or is made weak." These words
show the intention of the apostle in giving the admonition.
32. This is evident from the preceding and succeeding context. The
passage is a long one to quote, but, for the sake of those who are
indolent in reading and searching the sacred Scriptures, we must give
the whole of it. "Him that is weak in the faith," says the apostle,
"receive ye, but not to doubtful disputations. For one believeth that
he may eat all things: another, who is weak, eateth herbs. Let not him
that eateth despise him that eateth not; and let not him that eateth
not judge him that eateth, for God hath received him. Who art thou that
judgest another man's servant? to his own master he standeth or
falleth; yea, he shall be holden up: for God is able to make him stand.
One man esteemeth one day above another; another esteemeth every day
alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. He that
regardeth the day, regardeth it to the Lord. He that eateth, eateth to
the Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not, to the Lord
he eateth not, and giveth God thanks. For none of us liveth to himself,
and no man dieth to himself. For whether we live, we live unto the
Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live,
therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. For to this end Christ both
lived, and died and rose again, that He might be Lord both of the dead
and living. But why dost thou judge thy brother? or why dost thou set
at nought thy brother? for we shall all stand before the judgment-seat
of God. For it is written, As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall
bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God.(1) So then every one
of us shall give account of himself to God. Let us not, therefore,
judge one another any more: but judge this rather, that no man put a
stumbling-block, or occasion to fall, in his brother's way. I know,
and am persuaded in the Lord Jesus, that there is nothing common of
itself: but to him that esteemeth anything to be common, to him it is
common. But if thy brother be grieved with thy meat, now walkest thou
not charitably. Destroy not him with thy meat, for whom Christ died.
Let not then our good be evil spoken of. For the kingdom of God is not
meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy
Ghost. For he who in this serveth Christ is acceptable to God, and
approved of men. Let us therefore follow after the things which make
for peace, and things whereby one may edify another. For meat destroys
not the work of God. All things indeed are pure; but it is evil for
that man who eateth with offense. It is good neither to eat flesh, nor
to drink wine, nor anything whereby thy brother stumbleth, or is
offended, or is made weak. Hast thou faith? have it to thyself before
God.
Happy is he who condemneth not himself in that thing which he alloweth.
And he that distinguishes is damned if he eats, because he eateth not
of faith: for whatsoever is not of faith is sin. We then that are
strong ought to bear the infirmities of the weak, and not to please
ourselves. Let every one of us please his neighbor for his good to
edification. For even Christ pleased not Himself." (2)
33. Is it not clear that what the apostle required was, that the
stronger should not eat flesh nor drink wine, because they gave offense
to the weak by not going along with them, and made them think that
those who in faith judged all things to be pure, did homage to idols in
not abstaining from that kind of food and drink? This is also set forth
in the following passage of the Epistle to the Corinthians: "As
concerning, therefore, the eating of those things that are offered in
sacrifice unto idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and
that there is none other God but one. For though there be that are
called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, but to us there is but one
God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in Him; and one Lord
Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by Him. Howbeit there is
not in every man that knowledge: for some, with conscience of the
idol unto this hour, eat it as a thing offered to an idol; and their
conscience being weak is defiled. But meat commendeth us not to God:
for neither, if we eat, shall we abound; neither, if we eat not, shall
we suffer want. But take heed, lest by any means this liberty of yours
become a stumbling-block to them that are weak. For if any man see one
who has knowledge sit at meat in the idol's temple, shall not his
conscience being weak be emboldened to eat those things which are
offered to idols; and through thy knowledge shall the weak brother
perish, for whom Christ died? But when ye sin so against the brethren,
and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. Wherefore, if
meat make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh forever, lest I
make my brother to offend." (3)
34. Again, in another place: "What say I then ? that the idol is
anything? or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is anything?
But the things which the Gentiles sacrifice they sacrifice to devils,
and not to God: and I would not that ye should have fellowship with
devils. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye
cannot be partakers of the Lord's table and of the table of devils. Do
we provoke the Lord to jealousy ? are we stronger than He? All things
are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient: all things are
lawful for me, but all things edify not. Let no man seek his own, but
every man what is another's. Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, that
eat, asking no question for conscience sake. But if any man say unto
you, This is offered in sacrifice unto idols, eat not for his sake that
shows it, and for conscience sake: conscience, I say, not
thine own, but another's: for why is my liberty judged of another man's
conscience? For if I be a partaker with thanksgiving, why am I evil
spoken of for that for which I give thanks? Whether, therefore, ye eat
or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God. Give none
offence, neither to the Jews, nor to the Greeks, nor to the Church of
God: even as I please all men in all things not seeking mine own
profit, but the profit of many that they may be saved. Be ye followers
of me, even as I also am of Christ." (1)
35. It is clear, then, I think, for what end we should abstain from
flesh and wine. The end is threefold: to check indulgence, which is
mostly practised in this sort of food, and in this kind of drink goes
the length of intoxication; to protect weakness, on account of the
things which are sacrificed and offered in libation; and, what is most
praiseworthy of all, from love, not to offend the weakness of those
more feeble than ourselves, who abstain from these things. You, again,
consider a morsel of meat unclean; whereas the apostle says that all
things are clean, but that it is evil to him that eateth with offence.
And no doubt you are defiled by such food, simply because you think it
unclean. For the apostle says, "I know, and am persuaded by the Lord
Jesus, that there is nothing common of itself: but to him that
esteemeth anything common, to him it is common." And every one can see
that by common he means unclean and defiled. But it is folly to discuss
passages of Scripture with you; for you both mislead people by
promising to prove your doctrines, and those books which possess
authority to demand our homage you affirm to be corrupted by spurious
interpolations. Prove then to me your doctrine that flesh defiles the
eater, when it is taken without offending any one, without any weak
notions. and without any excess.(2)
CHAP. 15.--WHY THE MANICHAEANS PROHIBIT THE USE OF FLESH.
36. It is worth while to take note of the whole reason for their
superstitious abstinence, which is given as follows:--Since, we are
told, the member of God has been mixed with the substance of evil, to
repress it and to keep it from excessive ferocity,--for that is what
you say,--the world is made up of both natures, of good and evil, mixed
together. But this part of God is daily being set free in all parts of
the world, and restored to its own domain. But in its passage upwards
as vapor from earth to heaven, it enters plants, because their roots
are fixed in the earth, and so gives fertility and strength to all
herbs and shrubs. From these animals get their food, and, where there
is sexual intercourse, fetter in the flesh the member of God, and,
turning it from its proper course, they come in the way and entangle it
in errors and troubles. So then, if food consisting of vegetables
and fruits comes to the saints, that is, to the Manichaeans by means of
their chastity, and prayers, and psalms, whatever in it is excellent
and divine is purified, and so is entirely perfected, in order to
restoration, free from all hindrance, to its own domain. Hence you
forbid people to give bread or vegetables, or even water, which would
cost nobody anything, to a beggar, if he is not a Manichaean, lest he
should defile the member of God by his sins, and obstruct its return.
37. Flesh, you say, is made up of pollution itself. For, according to
you, some portion of that divine part escapes in the eating of
vegetables and fruits: it escapes while they undergo the infliction of
rubbing, grinding, or cooking, as also of biting or chewing. It
escapes, too, in all motions of animals, in the carriage of burdens, in
exercise, in toil, or in any sort of action. It escapes, too, in our
rest, when digestion is going on in the body by means of internal heat.
And as the divine nature escapes in all these ways, some very unclean
dregs remain, from which, in sexual intercourse, flesh is formed. These
dregs, however, fly off, in the motions above mentioned, along with
what is good in the soul; for though it is mostly, it is not entirely
good. So, when the soul has left the flesh, the dregs are utterly
filthy, and the soul of those who eat flesh is defiled.
CHAP. 16.--DISCLOSURE OF THE MONSTROUS TENETS OF THE MANICHAEANS.
38. O the obscurity of the nature of things How hard to expose
falsehood! Who that hears these things, if he is one who has not
learned the causes of things, and who, not yet illuminated by any ray
of truth, is deceived by material images, would not think them true,
precisely because the things spoken of are invisible, and are presented
to the mind under the form of visible things, and can be eloquently
expressed? Men of this description exist in numbers and in droves, who
are kept from being led away into these errors more by a fear grounded
on religious feeling than by reason. I will therefore endeavor, as God
may please to enable me, so to refute these errors, as that their
falsehood and absurdity will be manifest not only in the judgment of
the wise, who reject them on hearing them, but also to the intelligence
of the multitude.
39. Tell me then, first, where you get the doctrine that part of God,
as you call it, exists in corn, beans, cabbage, and flowers and fruits.
From the beauty of the color, say they, and the sweetness of the taste;
this is evident; and as these are not found in rotten substances, we
learn that their good has been taken from them. Are they not ashamed to
attribute the finding of God to the nose and the palate? But I pass
from this. For I will speak, using words in their proper sense; and, as
the saying is, this is not so easy in speaking to you. Let us see
rather what sort of mind is required to understand this; how, if the
presence of good in bodies is shown by their color, the dung of
animals, the refuse of flesh itself, has all kinds of bright colors,
sometimes white, often golden; and so on, though these are what you
take in fruits and flowers as proofs of the presence and
indwelling of God. Why is it that in a rose you hold the red color to
be an indication of an abundance of good, while the same color in blood
you condemn? Why do you regard with pleasure in a violet the same color
which you turn away from in cases of cholera, or of people with
jaundice, or in the excrement of infants? Why do you believe the light,
shining appearance of oil to be a sign of a plentiful admixture of
good, which you readily set about purifying by taking the oil into your
throats and stomachs, while you are afraid to touch your lips with a
drop of fat, though it has the same shining appearance as oil? Why do
you look upon a yellow melon as part of the treasures of God, and not
rancid bacon fat or the yolk of an egg? Why do you think that whiteness
in a lettuce proclaims God, and not in milk? So much for colors, as
regards which (to mention nothing else) you cannot compare any
flower-clad meadow with the wings and feathers of a single peacock,
though these are of flesh and of fleshly origin.
40. Again, if this good is discovered also by smell, perfumes of
excellent smell are made from the flesh of some animals. And the smell
of food, when cooked along with flesh of delicate flavor, is better
than if cooked without it. Once more, if you think that the things that
have a better smell than others are therefore cleaner, there is a kind
of mud which you ought to take to your meals instead of water from the
cistern; for dry earth moistened with rain has an odor most agreeable
to the sense, and this sort of mud has a better smell than rain-water
taken by itself. But if we must have the authority of taste to J prove
the presence in any object of part of God, he must dwell in dates and
honey more than in pork, but more in pork than in beans. I grant that
He dwells more in a fig than in a liver; but then you must allow that
He is more in liver than in beet. And, on this principle,
must you not confess that some plants, which none of you can doubt to
be cleaner than flesh, receive God from this very flesh, if we are to
think of God as mixed with the flavor? For both cabbages taste better
when cooked along with flesh; and, while we cannot relish the plants on
which cattle feed, when these are turned into milk we think them
improved in color, and find them very agreeable to the taste.
41. Or must we think that good is to be found in greater quantity where
the three good qualities--a good color, and smell, and taste--are found
together? Then you must not admire and praise flowers so much, as yon
cannot admit them to be tried at the tribunal of the palate. At least
you must not prefer purslain to flesh, since flesh when cooked is
superior in color, smell, and taste. A young pig roasted (for your
ideas on this subject force us to discuss good and evil with you as if
you were cooks and confectioners, instead of men of reading or literary
taste) is bright in color, and agreeable in smell, and pleasant in
taste. Here is a perfect evidence of the presence of the divine
substance. You are invited by this threefold testimony, and called on
to purify this substance by your sanctity. Make the attack. Why do you
hold back? What objection have you to make. In color alone the
excrement of an infant surpasses lentils; in smell alone a roast morsel
surpasses a soft green fig; in taste alone a kid when slaughtered
surpasses the plant which it fed on when alive: and we have found a
kind of flesh in flavor of which all three give evidence. What more do
you require? What reply will you make? Why should eating meat make you
unclean, if using such monstrosities in discussion does not? And, above
all, the rays of the sun, which you surely think more of than all
animal or vegetable food, have no smell or taste, and are remarkable
among other substances only by their eminently bright color; which is a
loud call to you, and an obligation, in spite of yourselves, to place
nothing higher than a bright color among the evidences of an admixture
of good.
42. Thus you are forced into this difficulty, that you must acknowledge
the part of God as dwelling more in blood, and in the filthy but
bright-colored animal refuse which is thrown out in the streets, than
in the pale leaves of the olive. If you reply, as you actually do, that
olive leaves when burnt give out a flame, which proves the presence of
light, while flesh when burnt does not, what will you say of oil, which
lights nearly all the lamps in Italy? What of cow dung (which surely is
more unclean than the flesh), which peasants use when dry as fuel, so
that the fire is always at hand, and the liberation of the smoke is
always going on? And if brightness and lustre prove a greater presence
of the divine part, why do you yourselves not purify it, why not
appropriate it, why not liberate it? For it is found chiefly in
flowers, not to speak of blood and countless things almost the
same as blood in flesh or coming from it, and yet you cannot feed on
flowers. And even if you were to eat flesh, you would certainly not
take with your gruel the scales of fish, or some worms and flies,
though these all shine with a light of their own in the dark.
43. What then remains, but that you should cease saying that you have
in your eyes, nose, and palate sufficient means of testing the presence
of the divine part in material objects? And, without these means, how
can you tell not only that there is a greater part of God in plants
than in flesh, but that there is any part in plants at all? Are you led
to think this by their beauty--not the beauty of agreeable color, but
that of agreement of parts? An excellent reason, in my opinion. For you
will never be so bold as to compare twisted pieces of wood with the
bodies of animals, which are formed of members answering to one
another. But if you choose the testimony of the senses, as those must
do who cannot see with their mind the full force of existence, how do
you prove that the substance of good escapes from bodies in course of
time, and by some kind of attrition, but because God has
gone out of it, according to your view, and has left one place for
another? The whole is absurd. But, as far as I can judge, there are no
marks or appearances to give rise to this opinion. For many things
plucked from trees, or pulled out of the ground, are the better of some
interval of time before we use them for food, as leeks and endive,
lettuce, grapes, apples, figs, and some pears; and there are many other
things which get a better color when they are not used immediately
after being plucked, besides being more wholesome for the body, and
having a finer flavor to the palate. But these things should not
possess all these excellent and agreeable qualities, if, as you say,
they become more destitute of good the longer they are kept after
separation from their mother earth. Animal food itself is better and
more fit for use the day after the animal is killed; but this should
not be, if,
as you hold, it possessed more good immediately after the slaughter
than next day, when more of the divine substance had escaped.
44. Who does not know that wine becomes purer and better by age? Nor is
it, as you think, more tempting to the destruction of the senses, but
more useful for invigorating the body,--only let there be moderation,
which ought to control everything. The senses are sooner destroyed by
new wine. When the must has been only a short time in the vat, and has
begun to ferment, it makes those who look down into it fall headlong,
affecting their brain, so that without assistance they would perish.
And as regards health, every one knows that bodies are swollen up and
injuriously distended by new wine? Has it these bad properties because
there is more good in it? Are they not found in wine when old because a
good deal of the divine substance has gone? An absurd thing to say,
especially for you, who prove the divine presence by the pleasing
effect produced on your eyes, nose, and palate! And what
a contradiction it is to make wine the poison of the princes of
darkness, and yet to eat grapes! Has it more of the poison when in the
cup than when in the cluster? Or if the evil remains unmixed after the
good is gone, and that by the process of time, how is it that the same
grapes, when hung up for awhile, become milder, sweeter, and more
wholesome? or how does the wine itself, as already mentioned, become
purer and brighter when the light has gone, and more wholesome by the
loss of the beneficial substance?
45. What are we to say of wood and leaves, which in course of time
become dry, but cannot be the worse on that account in your estimation?
For while they lose that which produces smoke, they retain that from
which a bright flame arises; and, to judge by the clearness, which you
think so much of, there is more good in the dry than in the green.
Hence you must either deny that there is more of God in the pure light
than in the smoky one, which will upset all your evidences; or you must
allow it to be possible that, when plants are plucked up, or branches
plucked off, and kept for a time, more of the nature of evil may escape
from them than of the nature of good. And, on the strength of this, we
shall hold that more evil may go off from plucked fruits; and so more
good may remain in animal food. So much on the subject of time.
46. As for motion, and tossing, and rubbing, if these give the divine
nature the opportunity of escaping from these substances, many things
of the same kind are against you, which are improved by motion. In some
grains the juice resembles wine, and is excellent when moved about.
Indeed, as must not be overlooked, this kind of drink produces
intoxication rapidly; and yet you never called the juice of grain the
poison of the princes of darkness. There is a preparation of water,
thickened with a little meal, which is the better of being shaken, and,
strange to say, is lighter in color when the light is gone. The pastry
cook stirs honey for a long time to give it this light color, and to
make its sweetness milder and less unwholesome: you must explain how
this can come from the loss of good. Again, if you prefer to test the
presence of God by the agreeable effects on the hearing, and not
sight, or smell, or taste, harps get their strings and pipes their
bones from animals; and these become musical by being dried, and
rubbed, and twisted. So the pleasures of music, which you hold to have
come from the divine kingdom, are obtained from the refuse of dead
animals, and that, too, when they are dried by time, and lessened by
rubbing, and stretched by twisting. Such rough treatment, according to
you, drives the divine substance from living objects; even cooking
them, you say, does this. Why then are boiled thistles not unwholesome?
Is it because God, or part of God, leaves them when they are cooked?
47. Why mention all the particulars, when it is difficult to enumerate
them? Nor is it necessary; for every one knows how many things are
sweeter and more wholesome when cooked. This ought not to be, if, as
you suppose, things lose the good by being thus moved about. I do not
suppose that you will find any proof from your bodily senses that flesh
is unclean, and defiles the souls of those who eat it, because fruits,
when plucked and shaken about in various ways, become flesh; especially
as you hold that vinegar, in its age and fermentation, is cleaner than
wine, and the mead you drink is nothing else than cooked wine, which
ought to be more impure than wine, if material things lose the divine
members by being moved about and cooked. But if not, you have no reason
to think that fruits, when plucked, kept, handled, cooked, and
digested, are forsaken by the good, and therefore supply most unclean
matter for the formation of bodies.
48. But if it is not from their color and appearance, and smell and
taste, that you think the good to be in these things, what else can you
bring forward? Do you prove it from the strength and vigor which those
things seem to lose when they are separated from the earth and put to
use? If this is your reason (though its erroneousness is seen at once,
from the fact that the strength of some things is increased after their
separation from the earth, as in the case already mentioned of wine,
which becomes stronger from age),--if the strength, then, is your
reason, it would follow that the part of God is to be found in no food
more abundantly than in flesh. For athletes, who especially require
vigor and energy, are not in the habit of feeding on cabbage and fruit
without animal food.
49. Is your reason for thinking the bodies of trees better than our
bodies, that flesh is nourished by trees and not trees by flesh. You
forget the obvious fact that plants, when manured with dung, become
richer and more fertile and crops heavier, though you think it your
gravest charge against flesh that it is the abode of dung. This then
gives nourishment to things you consider clean, though it is, according
to you, the most unclean part of what you consider unclean. But if you
dislike flesh because it springs from sexual intercourse, you should be
pleased with the flesh of worms, which are bred in such numbers, and of
such a size, in fruits, in wood, and in the earth itself, without any
sexual intercourse. But there is some insincerity in this. For if you
were displeased with flesh because it is formed from the cohabitation
of father and mother, you would not say that those
princes of darkness were born from the fruits of their own trees; for
no doubt you think worse of these princes than of flesh, which you
refuse to eat.
50. Your idea that all the souls of animals come from the food of their
parents, from which confinement you pretend to liberate the divine
substance which is held bound in your viands, is quite inconsistent
with your abstinence from flesh, and makes it a pressing duty for you
to eat animal food. For if sours are bound in the body by those who eat
animal food, why do you not secure their liberation by being beforehand
in eating the food? You reply, it is not from the animal food that the
good part comes which those people bring into bondage, but from the
vegetables which they take with their meat. What will you say then of
the souls of lions, who feed only on flesh? They drink, is the reply,
and so the soul is drawn in from the water and confined in flesh. But
what of birds without number? What of eagles, which eat only flesh, and
need no drink? Here you are at a loss, and can find no
answer. For if the soul comes from food, and there are animals which
neither drink anything nor have any food but flesh, and yet bring forth
young, there must be some soul in flesh; and you are bound to try your
plan of purifying it by eating the flesh. Or will you say that a pig
has a soul of light, because it eats vegetables, and drinks water; and
that the eagle, because it eats only flesh, has a soul of darkness,
though it is so fond of the sun?(1)
51. What a confusion of ideas! What amazing fatuity! All this you would
have escaped, if you had rejected idle fictions, and had followed what
truth sanctions in abstinence from food, which would have taught you
that sumptuous eating is to be avoided, not to escape pollution, as
there is nothing of the kind, but to subdue the sensual appetite. For
should any one, from inattention to the nature of things, and the
properties of the soul and body, allow that the soul is polluted by
animal food, you will admit that it is much much more defiled by
sensuality. Is it reasonable, then, or rather, is it not most
unreasonable, to expel from the number of the elect a man who, perhaps
for his health's sake, takes some animal food without sensual appetite;
while, if a man eagerly devours peppered truffles, you can only reprove
him for excess, but cannot condemn him as abusing your symbol? So one
who has been induced, not by sensuality, but for health, to eat part of
a fowl, cannot remain among your elect; though one may remain who has
yielded voluntarily to an excessive appetite for comfits and cakes
without animal matter. You retain the man plunged in the defilements of
sensuality, and dismiss the man polluted, as you think, by the mere
food; though you allow that the defilement of sensuality is far greater
than that of meat. You keep hold of one who gloats with delight over
highly-seasoned vegetables. unable to keep possession of himself; while
you shut out one who, to satisfy hunger, takes whatever comes, if
suitable for nourishment, ready either to use the food, or to let it
go. Admirable customs! Excellent morals! Notable temperance!
52. Again, the notion that it is unlawful for any one but the elect to
touch as food what is brought to your meals for what you call
purification, leads to shameful and sometimes to criminal practices.
For sometimes so much is brought that it cannot easily be eaten up by a
few; and as it is considered sacrilege to give what is left to others,
or, at least, to throw it away, you are obliged to eat to excess, from
the desire to purify, as you call it, all that is given. Then, when you
are full almost to bursting, you cruelly use force in making the boys
of your sect eat the rest. So it was charged against some one at Rome
that he killed some poor children, by compelling them to eat for this
superstitious reason. This I should not believe, did I not know how
sinful you consider it to give this food to those who are not elect,
or, at any rate, to throw it away. So the only way is to eat it; and
this leads every day to gluttony, and may sometimes lead to murder.
53. For the same reason you forbid giving bread to beggars. By way of
showing compassion, or rather of avoiding reproach, you advise to give
money. The cruelty of this is equalled by its stupidity. For suppose a
place where food cannot be purchased: the beggar will die of
starvation, while you, in your wisdom and benevolence, have more mercy
on a cucumber than on a human being This is in truth (for how could it
be better designated) pretended compassion, and real cruelty. Then
observe the stupidity. What if the beggar buys bread for himself with
the money you give him? Will the divine part, as you call it, not
suffer the same in him when he buys the food as it would have suffered
if he had taken it as a gift from you? So this sinful beggar plunges in
corruption part of God eager to escape, and is aided in this crime by
your money! But you in your great sagacity think it enough that
you do not give to one about to commit murder a man to kill, though you
knowingly give him money to procure somebody to be killed. Can any
madness go beyond this? The result is, that either the man dies if he
cannot get food for his money, or the food itself dies if he gets it.
The one is true murder; the other what you call murder: though in both
cases you incur the guilt of real murder. Again, there is the greatest
folly and absurdity in allowing your followers to eat animal food,
while you forbid them to kill animals. If this food does not defile,
take it yourselves. If it defiles, what can be more unreasonable than
to think it more sinful to separate the soul of a pig from its body
than to defile the soul of a man with the pig's flesh.
CHAP. 17.--DESCRIPTION OF THE SYMBOL OF THE HANDS AMONG THE MANICHAEANS.
54. We must now notice and discuss the symbol of the hands. And, in the
first place, your abstaining from the slaughter of animals and from
injuring plants is shown by Christ to be mere superstition; for, on the
ground that there is no community of rights between us and brutes and
trees, He both sent-the devils into an herd of swine,(1) and withered
by His curse a tree in which He had found no fruit(2) The swine
assuredly had not sinned, nor had the tree. We are not so insane as to
think that a tree is fruitful or barren by its own choice. Nor is it
any reply to say that our Lord wished in these actions to teach some
other truths; for every one knows that. But assuredly the Son of God
would not commit murder to illustrate truth,if you call the destruction
of a tree or of an animal murder. The signs which Christ wrought in the
case of men, with whom we certainly have a community of
rights, were in healing, not in killing them. And it would have been
the same in the case of beasts and trees, if we had that community with
them which you imagine.
55. I think it right to refer here to the authority of Scripture,
because we cannot here enter on a profound discussion about the soul of
animals, or the kind of life in trees. But as you preserve the right to
call the Scriptures corrupted, in case you should find them too
strongly opposed to you,--although you have never affirmed the passages
about the tree and the herd of swine to be spurious,--still, lest some
day you should wish to say this of them too, when you find how much
they are against you, I will adhere to my plan, and will ask you, who
are so liberal in your promises of evidence and truth, to tell me first
what harm is done to a tree, I say not by plucking a leaf or an
apple,--for which, however, one of you would be condemned at once as
having abused the symbol, if he did it intentionally, and not
accidentally,--but if you tear it up by the root. For the soul in
trees,
which, according to you, is a rational soul, is, in your theory, freed
from bondage when the tree is cut down,--a bondage, too, where it
suffered great misery and got no profit. For it is well known that you,
in the words of your founder, threaten as a great, though not the
greatest punishment, the change from a man to a tree; and it is not
probable that the soul in a tree can grow in wisdom as it does in a
man. There is the best reason for not killing a man, in case you should
kill one whose wisdom or virtue might be of use to many, or one who
might have attained to wisdom, whether by the advice of another without
himself, or by divine illumination in his own mind. And the more wisdom
the soul has when it leaves the body, the more profitable is its
departure, as we know both from well-grounded reasoning and from
wide-spread belief. Thus to cut down a tree is to set free the soul
from a
body in which it makes no progress in wisdom. You--the holy men, I
mean--ought to be mainly occupied in cutting down trees, and in leading
the souls thus emancipated to better things by prayers and psalms. Or
can this be done only with the souls which you take into your belly,
instead of aiding them by your understanding?
56. And you cannot escape the admission that the souls in trees make no
progress in wisdom while they are there, when you are asked why no
apostle was sent to teach trees as well as men, or why the apostle sent
to men did not preach the truth to trees also. Your reply must be, that
the souls while in such bodies cannot understand the divine precepts.
But this reply lands you in great difficulties; for you declare that
these souls can hear your voices and understand what you say, and see
bodies and their motions, and even discern thoughts. If this is true,
why could they learn nothing from the apostle of light? Why could they
not learn even much better than we, since they can see into the mind?
Your master, who, as you say, has. difficulty in teaching you by
speech, might have taught these souls by thought; for they could see
his ideas in his mind before he expressed them. But if this is untrue,
consider into what errors you have fallen.
57. As for your not plucking fruits or pulling up vegetables
yourselves, while you get your followers to pluck and pull and bring
them to you, that you may confer benefits not only on those who bring
the food but on the food which is brought, what thoughtful person can
bear to hear this? For, first, it matters not whether you commit a
crime yourself, or wish another to commit it for you. You deny that you
wish this! How then can relief be given to the divine part contained in
lettuce and leeks, unless some one pull them and bring them to the
saints to be purified. And again, if you were passing through a field
where the right of friendship permitted you to pluck anything you
wished, what would you do if you saw a crow on the point of eating a
fig? Does not, according to your ideas, the fig itself seem to address
you and to beg of you piteously to pluck it yourself and give it burial
in a holy belly, where it may be purified and restored, rather than
that the crow should swallow it and make it part of his cursed body,
and then hand it over to bondage and torture in other forms? If this is
true, how cruel you are! If not, how silly! What can be more contrary
to your opinions than to break the symbol? What can be more unkind to
the member of God than to keep it?
58. This supposes the truth of your false and vain ideas. But you can
be shown guilty of plain and positive cruelty flowing from the same
error. For were any one lying on the road, his body wasted with
disease, weary with journeying, and half-dead from his sufferings, and
able only to utter some broken words, and if eating a pear would do him
good as an astringent, and were he to beg you to help him as you passed
by, and were he to implore you to bring the fruit from a neighboring
tree, with no divine or human prohibition to prevent your doing so,
while the man is sure to die for the want of it, you, a Christian man
and a saint, will rather pass on and abandon a man thus suffering and
entreating, test the tree should lament the loss of its fruit, and you
should be doomed to the punishment threatened by Manichæus for
breaking the symbol. Strange customs, and strange harmlessness!
59. Now, as regards killing animals, and the reasons for your opinion,
much that has been said will apply also to this. For what harm will be
done to the soul of a wolf by killing the wolf, since the wolf, as long
as it lives, will be a wolf, and will not listen to any preacher, or
give up, in the least, shedding the blood of sheep; and, by killing it,
the rational soul, as you think, will be set free from its confinement
in the body? But you make this slaughter unlawful even for your
followers; for you think it worse than that of trees. And in this there
is not much fault to be found with your senses,--that is, your bodily
senses. For we see and hear by their cries that animals die with pain,
although man disregards this in a beast, with which, as not having a
rational soul, we have no community of rights. But as to your senses in
the observation of trees, you must be entirely
blind. For not to mention that l there are no movements in the wood
expressive of pain, what is clearer than that a tree is never better
than when it is green and flourishing, gay with flowers, and rich in
fruit? And this comes generally and chiefly from pruning. But if it
felt the iron, as you suppose, it ought to die of wounds so many, so
severe, instead of sprouting at the places, and reviving with such
manifest delight.
60. But why do you think it a greater crime to destroy animals than
plants, although you hold that plants have a purer soul than animals?
There is a compensation, we are told, when part of what is taken from
the fields is given to the elect and the saints to be purified. This
has already been refuted; and it has, I think, been proved sufficiently
that there is no reason for saying that more of the good part is found
in vegetables than in flesh. But should any one support himself by
selling butcher-meat, and spend the whole profit of his business in
purchasing food for Four elect, and bring larger supplies for those
saints than any peasant or farmer, will he not plead this compensation
as a warrant for his killing animals? But there is, we are told, some
other mysterious reason; for a cunning man can always find some
resource in the secrets of nature when addressing unlearned people.
The story, then, is that the heavenly princes who were taken from the
race of darkness and bound, and have a place assigned them in this
region by the Creator of the world, have animals on the earth specially
belonging to them, each having those coming from his own stock and
class; and they hold the slaughterers of those animals guilty, and do
not allow them to leave the earth, but harass them as much as they can
with pains and torments. What simple man will not be frightened by
this, and, seeing nothing in the darkness shrouding these things, will
not think that the fact is as described? But I will hold to my purpose,
with God's help, to rebut mysterious falsehood by the plainest truth.
61. Tell me, then, it animals on land and in water come in regular
succession by ordinary generation from this race of princes, since the
origin of animal life is traced to the abortive births in that
race;--tell me, I say, whether bees and frogs, and many other creatures
not sprung from sexual intercourse,(1) may be killed with impunity. We
are told they cannot. So it is not on account of their relation to
certain princes that you forbid your followers to kill animals. Or if
you make a general relationship to all bodies, the princes would be
equally concerned about trees, which you do not require your followers
to spare. You are brought back to the weak reply, that the injuries
done in the case of plants are atoned for by the fruits which your
followers bring to your church. For this implies that those who
slaughter animals, and sell their flesh in the market, if they are your
followers, and if they bring to you vegetables bought with their gains,
may think nothing of the daily slaughter, and are cleared of any sin
that may be in it by your repasts.
62. But if you say that, in order to expiate the slaughter, the thing
must be given as food, as in the case of fruits and vegetables,--which
cannot be done, because the elect do not eat flesh, and so your
followers must not slaughter animals,--what reply will you give in the
case of thorns and weeds, which farmers destroy in clearing their
fields, while they cannot bring any food to you from them? How can
there be pardon for such destruction, which gives no nourishment to the
saints? Perhaps you also put away any sin committed, for the benefit of
the fruits and vegetables, by eating some of these. What then if the
fields are plundered by locusts, mice, or rats, as we see often happen?
Can your rustic follower kill these with impunity, because he sins for
the good of his crops? Here you are at a loss; for you either allow
your followers to kill animals, which your founder prohibited,
or you forbid them to be cultivators, which he made lawful. Indeed, you
sometimes go so far as to say that an usurer is more harmless than a
cultivator,--you feel so much more for melons than for men. Rather than
hurt the melons, you would have a man ruined as a debtor. Is this
desirable and praiseworthy justice, or not rather atrocious and
damnable error? Is this commendable compassion, or not rather
detestable barbarity?
63. What, again, of your not abstaining yourselves from the slaughter
of lice, bugs, and fleas? You think it a sufficient excuse for this to
say that these are the dirt of our bodies. But this is clearly untrue
of fleas and bugs; for every one knows that these animals do not come
from our bodies. Besides, if you abhor sexual intercourse as much as
you pretend to do, you should think those animals all the cleaner which
come from our bodies without any other generation; for although they
produce offspring of their own, they are not produced in ordinary
generation from us. Again, if we must consider as most filthy the
production of living bodies, still worse must be the production of dead
bodies. There must be less harm, therefore, in killing a rat, a snake,
or a scorpion, which you constantly say come from our dead bodies. But
to pass over what is less plain and certain, it is a common
opinion regarding bees that they come from the carcases of oxen; so
there is no harm in killing them. Or if this too is doubted, every one
allows that beetles, at least, are bred in the ball of mud which they
make and bury.(1) You ought therefore to consider these animals, and
others that it would be tedious to specify, more unclean than your
lice; and yet you think it sinful to kill them, though it would be
foolish not to kill the lice. Perhaps you hold the lice cheap because
they are small. But if an animal is to be valued by its size, you must
prefer a camel to a man.
64. Here we may use the gradation which often perplexed us when we were
your followers. For if a flea may be killed on account of its small
size, so may the fly which is bred in beans. And if this, so also may
one of a little larger size, for its size at birth is even less. Then
again, a bee may be killed, for its young is no larger than a fly. So
on to the young of a locust, and to a locust; and then to the young of
a mouse, and to a mouse. And, to cut short, it is clear we may come at
last to an elephant; so that one who thinks it no sin to kill a flea,
because of its small size, must allow that it would be no sin in him to
kill this huge creature. But I think enough has been said of these
absurdities.
CHAP. 18.--OF THE SYMBOL OF THE BREAST, AND OF THE SHAMEFUL MYSTERIES OF THE MANICHAEANS.
65. Lastly, there is the symbol of the breast, in which your very
questionable chastity consists. For though you do not forbid sexual
intercourse, you, as the apostle long ago said, forbid marriage in the
proper sense, although this is the only good excuse for such
intercourse. No doubt you will exclaim against this, and will make it a
reproach against us that you highly esteem and approve perfect
chastity, but do not forbid marriage, because your followers--that is,
those in the second grade among you--are allowed to have wives. After
you have said this with great noise and heat, I will quietly ask, Is it
not you who hold that begetting children, by which souls are confined
in flesh, is a greater sin than cohabitation? Is it not you who used to
counsel us to observe as much as possible the time when a woman, after
her purification, is most likely to conceive, and to abstain from
cohabitation at that time, lest the soul should be entangled in flesh?
This proves that you approve of having a wife, not for the procreation
of children, but for the gratification of passion. In marriage, as the
marriage law declares, the man and woman come together for the
procreation of children. Therefore whoever makes the procreation of
children a greater sin than copulation, forbids marriage, and makes the
woman not a wife, but a mistress, who for some gifts presented to her
is joined to the man to gratify his passion. Where there is a wife
there must be marriage. But there is no marriage where motherhood is
not in view; therefore neither is there a wife. In this way you forbid
marriage. Nor can you defend yourselves successfully from this charge,
long ago brought against you prophetically by the Holy Spirit.
66. Moreover, when you are so eager in your desire to prevent the soul
from being confined in flesh by conjugal intercourse, and so eager in
asserting that the soul is set free from seed by the food of the
saints, do you not sanction, unhappy beings, the suspicion entertained
about you? For why should it be true regarding corn and beans and
lentils and other seeds, that when you eat them you wish to set free
the soul, and not true of the seeds of animals? For what you say of the
flesh of a dead animal, that it is unclean because there is no soul in
it, cannot be said of the seed of the animal; for you hold that it
keeps confined the soul which will appear in the offspring, and you
avow that the soul of Manichæus himself is thus confined. And as
your followers cannot bring these seeds to you for purification, who
will not suspect that you make this purification secretly among
yourselves, and hide it from your followers, in case they should leave
you? (1) If you do not these things, as it is to be hoped you do not,
still you see how open to suspicion your superstition is, and how
impossible it is to blame men for thinking what your own profession
suggests, when you maintain that you set free souls from bodies and
from senses by eating and drinking. I wish to say no more about this:
you see yourselves what room there is here for denunciation. But as the
matter is one rather to repress than to invite remark, and also as
throughout my discourse my purpose appears of exaggerating nothing, and
of keeping to bare facts and arguments, we shall pass on to other
matters.
CHAP. 19.--CRIMES OF THE MANICHAEANS.
67. We see then, now, the nature of your three symbols. These are your
customs. This is the end of your notable precepts, in which there is
nothing sure, nothing steadfast, nothing consistent, nothing
irreproachable, but all doubtful, or rather undoubtedly and entirely
false, all contradictory, abominable, absurd. In a word, evil practices
are detected in your customs so many and so serious, that one wishing
to denounce them all, if he were at all able to enlarge, would require
at least a separate treatise for each. Were you to observe these, and
to act up to your profession, no childishness, or folly, or absurdity
would go beyond yours; and when you praise and teach these things
without doing them, you display craft and deceit and malevolence equal
to anything that can be described or imagined.
68. During nine full years that I attended you with great earnestness
and assiduity, I could not hear of one of your elect who was not found
transgressing these precepts, or at least was not suspected of doing
so. Many were caught at wine and animal food, many at the baths; but
this we only heard by report. Some were proved to have seduced other
men's wives, so that in this case I could not doubt the truth of the
charge. But suppose this, too, a report rather than a fact. I myself
saw, and not I only, but others who have either escaped from that
superstition, or will, I hope, yet escape,--we saw, I say, in a square
in Carthage, on a road much frequented, not one, but more than three of
the elect walking behind us, and accosting some women with such
indecent sounds and gestures as to outdo the boldness and insolence of
all ordinary rascals. And it was clear that this was quite
habitual, and that they behaved in this way to one another, for no one
was deterred by the presence of a companion,showing that most of them,
if not all, were affected with this evil tendency. For they did not all
come from one house, but lived in quite different places, and quite
accidentally left together the place where they had met. It was a great
shock to us, and we lodged a complaint about it. But who thought of
inflicting punishment,--I say not by separation from the church, but
even by severe rebuke in proportion to the heinousness of the offence?
69. All the excuse given for the impunity of those men was that, at
that time, when their meetings were forbidden by law, it was feared
that the persons suffering punishment might retaliate by giving
information. What then of their assertion that they will always have
persecution in this world, for which they suppose that they will be
thought the more of? for this is the application they make of the words
about the world hating them.(2) And they will have it that truth must
be sought for among them, because, in the promise of the Holy Spirit,
the Paraclete, it is said that the world cannot receive Him.(3) This is
not the place to discuss this question. But clearly, if you are always
to be persecuted, even to the end of the world, there will be no end to
this laxity, and to the unchecked spread of all this immorality, from
your fear of giving offence to men of this character.
70. This answer was also given to us, when we reported to the very
highest authorities that a woman had complained to us that in a
meeting, where she was along with other women, not doubting of the
sanctity of these people, some of the elect came in, and when one of
them had put out the lamp, one, whom she could not distinguish, tried
to embrace her, and would have forced her into sin, had she not escaped
by crying out. How common must we conclude the practice to have been
which led to the misdeed on this occasion! And this was done on the
night when you keep the feast of vigils. Forsooth, besides the fear of
information being given, no one could bring the offender before the
bishop, as. he had so well guarded against being recognized. As if all
who entered along with him were not implicated in the crime; for in
their indecent merriment they all wished the lamp to be put out.
71. Then what wide doors were opened for suspicions, when we saw them
full of envy, full of covetousness, full of greed for costly foods,
constantly at strife, easily excited about trifles.! We concluded that
they were not competent to abstain from the things they professed to
abstain from, if they found an opportunity in secret or in the dark.
There were two of sufficiently good character, of active minds, and
leaders in their debates, with whom we had a more particular and
intimate acquaintance than with the rest. One of them was much
associated with us, because he was also engaged in liberal studies; he
is said to be now an elder there. These two were very jealous of one
another, and one accused the other--not openly, but in conversation, as
he had opportunity, and in whispers--of having made a criminal assault
on the wife of one of the followers. He again, in clearing himself to
us, brought the same charge against another of the elect, who lived
with this follower as his most trusted friend. He had, going in
suddenly, caught this man with the woman, and his enemy and rival had
advised the woman and her paramour to raise this false report about
him, that he might not be believed if he gave any information. We were
much distressed, and took it greatly to heart, that although there was
a doubt about the assault on the woman, the jealous feeling in those
two men, than whom we found none better in the place, showed itself so
keenly, and inevitably raised a suspicion of other things.(1)
72. Another thing was, that we very often saw in theatres men belonging
to the elect, men of years and, it was supposed, of character, along
with a hoary-headed elder We pass over the youths, whom we used to come
upon quarrelling about the people connected with the stage and the
races; from which we may safely conclude how they would be able to
refrain in secret, when they could not subdue the passion by which they
were exposed in the eyes of their followers, bringing on them disgrace
and flight. In the case of the saint, whose discussions we attended in
the street of the fig-sellers, would his atrocious crime have been
discovered if he had been able to make the dedicated virgin his wife
without making her pregnant? The swelling womb betrayed the secret and
unthought-of iniquity. When her brother, a young man, heard of it from
his mother, he felt keenly the injury, but refrained,
from regard to religion, from a public accusation. He succeeded in
getting the man expelled from that church, for such conduct cannot
always be tolerated; and that the crime might not be wholly unpunished,
he arranged with some of his friends to have the man well beaten and
kicked. When he was thus assailed, he cried out that they should spare
him, from regard to the authority of the opinion of Manichæeus,
that Adam the first hero had sinned, and was a greater saint after his
sin.
73. This, in fact, is your notion about Adam and Eve.(2) It is a long
story; but I will touch only on what concerns the present matter. You
say that Adam was produced from his parents, the abortive princes of
darkness; that he had in his soul the most part of light, and very
little of the opposite race. So while he lived a holy life, on account
of the prevalence of good, still the opposite part in him was stirred
up, so that he was led away into conjugal intercourse. Thus he fell and
sinned, but afterwards lived in greater holiness. Now, my complaint is
not so much about this wicked man, who, under the garb of an elect and
holy man, brought such shame and reproach on a family of strangers by
his shocking immorality. I do not charge you with this. Let it be
attributed to the abandoned character of the man, and not to your
habits. I blame the man for the atrocity, and not you. Still
there is this in you all that cannot, as far as I can see, be admitted
or tolerated, that while you hold the soul to be part of God, you still
maintain that the mixture of a little evil prevailed over the superior
force and quantity of good. Who that believes this, when incited by
passion, will not find here an excuse, instead of checking and
controlling his passion?
CHAP. 20.--DISGRACEFUL CONDUCT DISCOVERED AT ROME.
74. What more shall I say of your customs? I have mentioned what I
found myself when I was in the city when the things were dome. To go
through all that happened at Rome in my absence would take a long time.
I will, however, give a short account of it; for the matter became so
notorious, that even the absent could not remain in ignorance of it.
And when I was afterwards in Rome, I ascertained the truth of all I had
heard, although the story was told me by an eye-witness whom I knew so
well and esteemed so highly, that I could not feel any doubt about it.
One of your followers, then, quite equal to the elect in their
far-famed abstinence, for he was both liberally educated, and was in
the habit of defending your sect with great zeal, took it very ill that
he had cast in his teeth the vile conduct of the elect, who lived in
all kinds of places, and went hither and thither for lodging
of the worst description. He therefore desired, if possible, to
assemble all who were willing to live according to the precepts into
his own house, and to maintain them at his own expense; for he was
above the average in carelessness as to spending money, besides being
above the average in the amount he had to spend. He complained that
Iris efforts were hindered by the remissness of the bishops, whose
assistance he required for success. At last one of your bishops was
found,--a man, as I know, very rude and unpolished, but somehow, from
his very moroseness, the more inclined to strict observance of
morality. The follower eagerly lays hold of this man as the person he
had long wished for and found at last, and relates his whole plan. He
approves and assents, and agrees to be the first to take up his abode
in the house. When this was done, all the elect who could be at Rome
were assembled
there. The rule of life in the epistle of Manichaeus was laid before
them. Many thought it intolerable, and left; not a few felt ashamed,
and stayed. They began to live as they had agreed, and as this high
authority enjoined. The follower all the time was zealously enforcing
everything on everybody, though never, in any case, what he did not
undertake himself. Meanwhile quarrels constantly arose among the elect.
They charged one another with crimes, all which he lamented to hear,
and managed to make them unintentionally expose one another in their
altercations. The revelations were vile beyond description. Thus
appeared the true character of those who were unlike the rest in being
willing to bend to the yoke of the precepts. What then is to be
suspected, or rather, concluded, of the others? To come to a close,
they gathered together on one occasion and complained that they could
not keep
the regulations. Then came rebellion. The follower stated his case most
concisely, that either all must be kept, or the man who had given such
a sanction to such precepts, which no one could fulfill, must be
thought a great fool. But, as was inevitable, the wild clamor of the
mob prevailed over the opinion of one man. The bishop himself gave way
at last, and took to flight with great disgrace; and he was said to
have got in provisions by stealth, contrary to rule, which were often
discovered. He had a supply of money from his private purse, which he
carefully kept concealed.
75. If you say these things are false, you contradict what is too clear
and public. But you may say so if you like. For, as the things are
certain, and easily known by those who wish to know them, those who
deny that they are true show what their habit of telling the truth is.
But you have other replies with which I do not find fault. For you
either say that some do keep your precepts, and that they should not be
mixed up with the guilty in condemning the others; or that the whole
inquiry into the character of the members of your sect is wrong, for
the question is of the character of the profession. Should I grant both
of these (although you can neither point out those faithful observers
of the precepts, nor clear your heresy of all those frivolities and
iniquities), still I must insist on knowing why you heap reproaches on
Christians of the Catholic name on seeing the immoral life
of some, while you either have the effrontery to repel inquiry about
your members, or the still greater effrontery not to repel it, wishing
it to be understood that in your scanty membership there are some
unknown individuals who keep the precepts they profess, but that among
the multitudes in the Catholic Church there are none.
CONCERNING TWO SOULS, AGAINST THE MANICHAEANS. [DE DUABUS ANIMABUS CONTRA MANICHAEOS.] A.D. 391
|
CONCERNING
TWO SOULS, AGAINST THE MANICHAEANS.
[DE
DUABUS ANIMABUS CONTRA MANICHAEOS.] A.D. 391.(1)
ONE
BOOK.
CHAP.
1.--BY WHAT COURSE OF REASONING THE ERROR OF THE MANICHAEANS CONCERNING TWO
SOULS, ONE OF WHICH IS NOT FROM GOD, IS REFUTED. EVERY SOUL, INASMUCH AS IT IS
A CERTAIN LIFE, CAN HAVE ITS EXISTENCE ONLY FROM GOD THE SOURCE OF LIFE.
1. Through the assisting mercy of God, the
snares of the Manichaeans having been broken to pieces and left behind, having
been restored at length to the bosom of the Catholic Church, I am disposed now
at least to consider and to deplore my recent wretchedness. For there were many
things that I ought to have done to prevent the seeds of the most true religion
wholesomely implanted in me from boyhood, from being banished from my mind,
having been uprooted by the error and fraud of false and deceitful men. For, in
the first place, if I had soberly and diligently considered, with prayerful and
pious mind, those two kinds of souls to which they attributed natures and
properties so distinct that they wished one to be regarded as of the very
substance of God, but were not even willing that God should be accepted as the
author of the other; perhaps it would have appeared to me, intent on learning,
that there is no life whatsoever, which, by the very fact of its being life and
in so far as it is life at all, does not pertain to the supreme source and
beginning of life,(2) which we must acknowledge to be nothing else than the
supreme and only and true God. Wherefore there is no reason why we should not
confess, that those souls which the Manichaeans call evil are either devoid of
life and so not souls, neither will anything positively or negatively, neither
follow after nor flee from anything; or, if they live so that they can be
souls, and act as the Manichaeans suppose, in no way do they live unless by
life, and if it be an established fact, as it is, that Christ has said: "I
am the life,"(3) that all souls seeing that they cannot be souls except by
living were created and fashioned by Christ, that is, by the Life.
CHAP.
2.--IF THE LIGHT THAT IS PERCEIVED BY SENSE HAS GOD FOR ITS AUTHOR, AS THE
MANICHAEANS ACKNOWLEDGE, MUCH MORE. THE SOUL WHICH IS PERCEIVED BY INTELLECT
ALONE.
2. But if at that time(4) my thought was not able to bear and sustain
the question concerning life and partaking of life, which is truly a great
question, and one that requires much calm discussion among the learned, I might
perchance have had power to discover that which to every man considering
himself, without a study of the individual parts, is perfectly evident, namely,
that everything we are said to know and to understand, we comprehend either by
bodily sense or by mental operation. That the five bodily senses are commonly
enumerated as sight, hearing, smell, taste, touch, than all of which intellect
is immeasurably more noble and excellent, who would have been so ungrateful and
impious as not to concede to me; which being established and confirmed, we
should have seen how it follows, that whatsoever things are perceived by touch
or sight or in any bodily manner at all, are by so much inferior to those things
that we comprehend intellectually as the senses are inferior to the intellect.
Wherefore, since all life, and so every soul, can be perceived by no bodily
sense, but by the intellect alone, whereas while yonder sun and moon and every
luminary that is beheld by these mortal eyes, the Manichaeans themselves also
say must be attributed to the true and good God, it is the height of madness to
claim that that belongs to God which we observe bodily; but, on the other hand,
to think that what we receive not only by the mind, but by the highest form of
mind,(1) namely, reason and intellect,(2) that is life, whatsoever it may be
called, nevertheless life, should be deprived and bereft of the same God as its
author. For if having invoked God, I had asked myself what living is, how
inscrutable it is to every bodily sense, how absolutely incorporeal it is,
could not I have answered? Or would not the Manichaeans also confess not only
that the souls they detest live, but that they live also immortally? and that
Christ's saying: "Send the dead to bury their dead,"(3) was uttered
not with reference to those not living at all, but with reference to sinners,
which is the only death of the immortal soul; as when Paul writes: "The
widow that giveth herself to pleasure is dead while she liveth," (4) he
says that she at the same time is dead, and alive. Wherefore I should have
directed attention not to the great degree of contamination in which the sinful
soul lives, but only to the fact itself that it lives. But if I cannot perceive
except by an act of intelligence, I believe it would have come into the mind,
that by as much as any mind whatever is to be preferred to the light which we
see through these eyes, by so much we should give to intellect the preference
over the eyes themselves.
CHAP.
3.--HOW IT IS PROVED THAT EVERY BODY ALSO IS FROM GOD. THAT THE SOUL WHICH IS
CALLED EViL BY THE MANICHAEANS IS BETTER THAN LIGHT.
They also affirm that the light is from the
Father of Christ: should I then have doubted that every soul is from Him? But
not even then, as a man forsooth so inexperienced and so youthful as I was,
should I have been in doubt as to the derivation not only of the soul, but also
of the body, nay of everything whatsoever, from Him, if I had reverently and cautiously
reflected on what form is, or what has been formed, what shape is and what has
been endued with shape.
3. But not to speak at present concerning
the body, I lament concerning the soul, concerning spontaneous and vivid
movement, concerning action, concerning life, concerning immortality; in fine,
I lament that I, miserable, should have believed that anything could have all
these properties apart from the goodness of God, which properties, great as
they are, I sadly neglected to consider; this I think, should be to me a matter
of groaning and of weeping. I should have inwardly pondered these things, I
should have discussed them with myself, I should have referred them to others,
I should have propounded the inquiry, what the power of knowing is, seeing
there is nothing in man that we can compare to this excellency? And as men, if
only they had been men, would have granted me this, I should have inquired
whether seeing with these eyes is knowing? In case they had answered
negatively, I should first have concluded, that mental intelligence is vastly
inferior to ocular sensation; then I should have added, that what we perceive
by means of a better thing must needs be judged to be itself better. Who would
not grant this? I should have gone on to inquire, whether that soul which they
call evil is an object of ocular sensation or of mental intelligence? They
would have acknowledged that the latter is the case. All which things having
been agreed upon and confirmed between us, I should have shown how it follows,
that that soul forsooth which they execrate, is better than that light which
they venerate, since the former is an object of mental knowledge, the latter an
object of corporeal sense perception. But here perhaps they would have halted,
and would have refused to follow the lead of reason, so great is the power of
inveterate opinion and of falsehood long defended and believed. But I should
have pressed yet more upon them halting, not harshly, not in puerile fashion,
not obstinately; I should have repeated the things that had been conceded, and
have shown how they must be conceded. I should have exhorted that they consult
in common, that they may see clearly what must be denied to us; whether they
think it false that intellectual perception is to be preferred to these carnal
organs of sight, or that what is known by means of the excellency of the mind
is more excellent than what is known by vile corporeal sensation; whether they
would be unwilling to confess that those souls which they think heterogenous, can
be known only by intellectual perception, that is, by the excellency itself of
the mind; whether they would wish to deny that the sun and the moon are made
known to us only by means of these eyes. But if they had replied that no one of
these things could be denied otherwise than most absurdly and most impudently,
I should have urged that they ought not to doubt but that the light whose
worthiness of worship they proclaim, is viler than that soul which they
admonish men to flee.
CHAP.
4.--EVEN THE SOUL OF A FLY IS MORE EXCELLENT THAN THE LIGHT.
4. And here, if perchance in their
confusion they had inquired of me whether I thought that the soul even of a
fly(1) surpasses that light, I should have replied, yes, nor should it have
troubled me that the fly is little, but it should have confirmed me that it is
alive. For it is inquired, what causes those members so diminutive to grow,
what leads so minute a body here and there according to its natural appetite,
what moves its feet in numerical order when it is running, what regulates and
gives vibration to its wings when flying? This thing whatever it is in so small
a creature towers up so prominently to one well considering, that it excels any
lightning flashing upon the eyes.
CHAP.
5.--HOW VICIOUS SOULS, HOWEVER wORTHY OF CONDEMNATION THEY MAY BE, EXCEL THE
LIGHT WHICH IS PRAISEWORTHY IN ITS KIND.
Certainly nobody doubts that whatever is an
object of intellectual perception, by virtue of divine laws surpasses in
excellence every sensible object and consequently also this light. For what, I
ask, do we perceive by thought, if not that it is one thing to know with the
mind, and another thing to experience bodily sensations, and that the former is
incomparably more sublime than the latter, and so that intelligible things must
needs be preferred to sensible things, since the intellect itself is so highly
exalted above the senses?
5. Hence this also I should perchance have
known, which manifestly follows, since injustice and intemperance and other
vices of the mind are not objects of sense, but of intellect, how it comes
about that these too which we detest and consider condemnable, yet in as much
as they are objects of intellect, can outrank this light however praiseworthy
it may be in its kind. For it is borne in upon the mind subjecting itself well
to God, that, first of all, not everything that we praise is to be preferred to
everything that we find fault with. For in praising the purest lead, I do not
therefore put a higher value upon it than upon the gold that I find fault with.
For everything must be considered in its kind. I disapprove of a lawyer
ignorant of many statutes, yet I so prefer him to the most approved tailor,
that I should think him incomparably superior. But I praise the tailor because
he is thoroughly skilled in his own craft, while I rightly blame the lawyer
because he imperfectly fulfills the functions of his profession. Wherefore I
should have found out that the light which in its own kind is perfect, is
rightly to be praised; yet because it is included in the number of sensible
things, which class must needs yield to the class of intelligible things, it must
be ranked below unjust and intemperate souls, since these are intelligible;
although we may without injustice judge these to be most worthy of
condemnation. For in the case of these we ask that they be reconciled to God,
not that they be preferred to that lightning. Wherefore, if any one had
contended that this luminary is from God, I should not have opposed; but rather
I should have said, that souls, even vicious ones, not in so far as they are
vicious, but in so far as they are souls, must be acknowledged to be creatures
of God.
CHAP.
6.--WHETHER EVEN VICES THEMSELVES AS OBJECTS OF INTELLECTUAL APPREHENSION ARE
TO BE PREFERRED TO LIGHT AS AN OBJECT OF SENSE PERCEPTION, AND ARE TO BE
ATTRIBUTED TO GOD AS THEIR AUTHOR. VICE OF THE MIND AND CERTAIN DEFECTS ARE NOT
RIGHTLY TO BE COUNTED AMONG INTELLIGIBLE THINGS. DEFECTS THEMSELVES EVEN IF
THEY SHOULD BE COUNTED AMONG INTELLIGIBLE THINGS SHOULD NEVER BE PUT BEFORE
SENSIBLE THINGS. IF LIGHT IS VISIBLE BY GOD, MUCH MORE IS THE SOUL, EVEN IF
VICIOUS, WHICH IN SO FAR AS IT LIVES IS AN INTELLIGIBLE THING. PASSAGES OF
SCRIPTURE ARE ADDUCED BY THE MANICHAEANS TO THE CONTRARY.
At this point, In case some one of them,
cautious and watchful, now also more studious than pertinacious, had admonished
me that the inquiry is not about vicious souls but about vices themselves,
which, seeing that they are not known by corporeal sense, and yet are known,
can only be received as objects of intellectual apprehension, which if they
excel all objects of sense, why can we not agree in attributing light to God as
its author, but only a sacrilegious person would say that God is the author of
vices; I should have replied to the man, if either on the spur of the moment,
as is customary to the worshippers of the good God, a solution of this question
had darted like lightning from on high, or a solution had been previously
prepared. If I had not deserved or was unable to avail myself of either of
these methods, I should have deferred the undertaking, and should have
confessed that the thing propounded was difficult to discern and arduous. I
should have withdrawn to myself, prostrated myself before God, groaned aloud
asking Him not to suffer me to halt in mid space, when I should have moved
forward with assured arguments, asking Him that I might not be compelled by a
doubtful question either to subordinate intelligible things to sensible, and to
yield, or to call Himself the author of vices; since either of these
alternatives would have been absolutely full of falsehood and impiety. I can by
no means suppose that He would have deserted me in such a frame of mind.
Rather, in His own ineffable way, He would have admonished me to consider again
and again whether vices of mind concerning which I was so troubled should be
reckoned among intelligible things. But that
I might find out, on account of the weakness of my inner eye, which
rightly befell me on account of my sins, I should have devised some sort of
stage for gazing upon spiritual[ things in visible things themselves, of which
we have by no means a surer knowledge, but a more confident familiarity.
Therefore I should straightway have inquired, what properly pertains to the
sensation of the eyes. I should have found that it is the color, the dominion
of which the light holds. For these are the things that no other sense touches,
for the motions and magnitudes and intervals and figures of bodies, although
they also can be perceived by the eyes, yet to perceive such is not their
peculiar function, but belongs also to touch. Whence I should have gathered
that by as much as yonder light excels other corporeal and sensible things, by
so much is sight more noble than the other senses. The light therefore having
been selected from all the things that are perceived by bodily sense, by this
[light] I should have striven, and in this of necessity I should have placed
that stage of my inquiry. I should have gone on to consider what might be done
in this way, and thus I should have reasoned with myself: If yonder sun,
conspicuous by its brightness and sufficing for day by its light, should little
by little decline in our sight into the likeness of the moon, would we perceive
anything else with our eyes than light however refulgent, yet seeking light by
reason of not seeing what had been, and using it for seeing what was present?
Therefore we should not see the decline, but the light that should survive the
decline. But since we should not see, we should not perceive; for whatever we
perceive by sight must necessarily be seen; wherefore if that decline were
perceived neither by sight nor by any other sense, it cannot be reckoned among
objects of sense. For nothing is an object of sense that cannot be perceived by
sense. Let us apply now the consideration to virtue, by whose intellectual
light we most fittingly say the mind shines. Again, a certain decline from this
light of virtue, not destroying the soul, but obscuring it, is called vice.
Therefore also vice can by no means be reckoned among objects of intellectual
perception, as that decline of light is rightly excluded from the number of
objects of sense perception. Yet what remains of soul, that is that which lives
and is soul is just as much an object of intellectual perception as that is an
object of sense perception which should shine in this visible luminary after
any imaginable degree of decline. And so the soul, in so far as it is soul and
partakes of life, without which it can in no way be soul, is most correctly to
be preferred to all objects of sense perception. Wherefore it is most erroneous
to say that any soul is not from God, from whom you boast that the sun and moon
have their existence.
7. But if now it should be thought fit to
designate as objects of sense perception not only all those things that we
perceive by the senses, but also all those things that though not perceiving by
the senses we judge of by means of the body, as of darkness through the eyes,
of silence through the ears,--for not by seeing darkness and not by hearing
silence do we know of their existence,--and again, in the case of objects of
intellectual perception, not those things only which we see illuminated by the
mind, as is wisdom itself, but also those things which by the illumination
itself we avoid, such as foolishness, which I might fittingly designate mental
darkness; I should have made no controversy about a word, but should have
dissolved the whole question by an easy division, and straightway I should have
proved to those giving good attention, that by the divine law of truth
intelligible subsistences are to be preferred to sensible subsistences, not the
decline of these subsistences, even though we should choose to call these
intelligible, those sensible. Wherefore, that those who acknowledge that these
visible luminaries and those intelligible souls are subsistences, are in every
way compelled to grant and to attribute the sublimer part to souls; but that
defects of either kind cannot be preferred the one to the other, for they are
only privative and indicate nonexistence, and therefore have precisely the same
force as negations themselves. For when we say, It is not gold, and, It is not
virtue, although there is the greatest possible difference between gold and
virtue, yet there is no difference between the negations that we adjoin to
them. But that it is worse indeed not to be virtue than not to be gold, no sane
man doubts. Who does not know that the difference lies not in the negations
themselves, but in the things to which they are adjoined? For by as much as
virtue is more excellent than gold, by so much is it more wretched to be in
want of virtue than of gold. Wherefore, since intelligible things excel
sensible things, we rightly feel greater repugnance towards defect in
intelligible than in sensible things, esteeming not the defects, but the things
that are deficient more or less precious. From which now it appears, that
defect of light, which is intelligible, is far more wretched than defect of the
sensible light, because, forsooth, life which is known is by far more precious
than yonder light which is seen.
8. This being the case, who will dare,
while attributing sun and moon, and whatever is refulgent in the stars, nay in
this fire of ours and in this visible earthly life, to God, to decline to grant
that any souls whatsoever, which are not souls except by the fact of their
being perfectly alive, since in this fact alone life has the precedence of
light, are from God. And since he speaks truth who says, In as far as a thing
shines it is from God, would I speak falsely, mighty God, if I should say, In so
far as a thing lives it is from God? Let not, I beseech thee, blindness of
intellect and perversions of mind be increased to such an extent that men may
fail to know these things. But however great their error and pertinacity might
have been, trusting in these arguments and armed therewith, I believe that when
I should have laid the matter before them thus considered and canvassed, and
should have calmly conferred with them, I should have feared lest any one of
them should have seemed to me to be of any consequence, should he endeavor to
subordinate or even to compare to bodily sense, or to those things that pertain
to bodily sense as objects of knowledge, either intellect or those things that
are perceived (not by way of defect) by the intellect. Which point having been
settled, how would he or any other have dared to deny that such souls as he
would consider evil, yet since they are souls, are to be reckoned in the number
of intelligible things, nor are objects of intellectual perception by way of
defect? This is on the supposition that souls are souls only by being alive.
For if they were intellectually perceived as vicious through defect, being
vicious by lack of virtue, yet they are perceived as souls not through defect,
for they are souls by reason of being alive. Nor can it be maintained that
presence of life is a cause of defect, for by as much as anything is defective,
by so much is it severed from life.
9. Since therefore it would have been every
way evident that no souls can be separated from that Author from whom yonder
light is not separated, whatever they might have now adduced I should not have
accepted, and should rather have admonished them that they should choose with
me to follow those who maintain that whatever is, since it is, and in whatever
degree it is, has its existence from the one God.
CHAP.
7.--HOW EVIL MEN ARE OF GOD, AND NOT OF GOD.
They might have cited against me those
words of the gospel: "Ye therefore do not hear, because ye are not of
God;" "Ye are of your father the devil."(1) I also should have
cited: "All things were made by Him and without Him was not anything
made,"(2) and this of the Apostle: "One God of whom are all things,
and one Lord Jesus Christ through whom are all things,"(1) and again from
the same Apostle: "Of whom are all things, through whom are all things, in
whom are all things, to Him be glory."(2) I should have exhorted those men
(if indeed I had found them men), that we should presume upon nothing as if we
had found it out, but should rather inquire of the masters who would
demonstrate the agreement and harmony of those passages that seem to be
discordant. For when in one and the same Scriptural authority we read:
"All things are of God,"(3) and elsewhere: "Ye are not of
God," since it is wrong rashly to condemn books of Scripture, who would
not have seen that a skilled teacher should be found who would know a solution
of this problem, from whom assuredly if endowed with good intellectual powers,
and a "spiritual man," as is said by divine inspiration(4) (for he would necessarily have favored the
true arguments concerning the intelligible and sensible nature, which, as far
as I can, I have conducted and handled, nay he would have disclosed them far
better and more convincingly); we should have heard nothing else concerning
this problem, except, as might happen, that there is no class of souls but has
its existence from God, and that it is yet rightly said to sinners and
unbelievers: "Ye are not of God." For we also, perchance, Divine aid
having been implored, should have been able easily to see, that it is one thing
to live and another to sin, and (although life in sin may be called death in
comparison with just life,(5) and while in one man it may be found, that he is
at the same time alive and a sinner) that so far as he is alive, he is of God,
so far as he is a sinner he is not of God. In which division we use that
alternative that suits our sentiment; so that when we wish to insist upon the
omnipotence of God as Creator, we may say even to sinners that they are of God.
For we are speaking to those who are contained in some class, we are speaking
to those having animal life, we are speaking to rational beings, we are
speaking lastly--and this applies especially to the matter in hand--to living
beings, all which things are essentially divine functions. But when our purpose
is to convict evil men, we rightly say: "Ye are not of God." For we
speak to them as averse to truth, unbelieving, criminal, infamous, and, to sum
up all in one term--sinners, all of which things are undoubtedly not of God.
Therefore what wonder is it, if Christ says to sinners, convicting them of this
very thing that they were sinners and did not believe in Him: "Ye are not
of God;" and on the other hand, without prejudice to the former statement:
"All things were made through Him," and "All things are of
God?" For if not to believe Christ, to repudiate Christ's advent, not to
accept Christ, was a sure mark of souls that are not of God; and so it was
said: "Ye therefore hear not, because ye are not of God;" how would
that saying of the apostle be true that occurs in the memorable beginning of
the gospel: "He came unto his own things, and his own people did not
receive him?"(6) Whence his own if they did not receive him; or whence
therefore not his own because they did not receive him, unless that sinners by
virtue of being men belong to God, but by virtue of being sinners belong to the
devil? He who says: "His own people received him not" had reference
to nature; but he who says: "Ye are not of God." had reference to
will; for the evangelist was commending the works of God, Christ was censuring
the sins of men.
CHAP.
8.--THE MANICHAEANS INQUIRE WHENCE IS EVIL AND BY THIS QUESTION THINK THEY HAVE
TRIUMPHED. LET THEM FIRST KNOW, WHICH IS MOST EASY TO DO, THAT NOTHING CAN LIVE
WITHOUT GOD. CONSUMMATE EVIL CANNOT BE KNOWN EXCEPT BY THE KNOWLEDGE OF
CONSUMMATE GOOD, WHICH IS GOD.
Here perchance some one may say: Whence are
sins themselves, and whence is evil in general? If from man, whence is man? if
from an angel, whence is the angel? When it is said, however truly and rightly,
that these are from God, it nevertheless seems to those unskillful and
possessed of little power to look into recondite matters, that evils and sins
are thereby connected, as by a sort of chain, to God. By this question they
think themselves triumphant, as if forsooth to ask were to know;--would it were
so, for in that case no one would be more knowing than myself. Yet very often
in controversy the propounder of a great question, while impersonating the
great teacher, is himself more ignorant in the matter concerning which he would
frighten his opponent, than he whom he would frighten.
These therefore suppose that they are
superior to the common run, because the former ask questions that the latter
cannot answer. If therefore when I most unfortunately was associated with them,
not in the position in which I have now for some time been, they had raised
these objections when I had brought forward this argument, I should have said:
I ask that you meanwhile agree with me, which is most easy, that if nothing can
shine without God, much less can anything live without God. Let us not persist
in such monstrous opinions as to maintain that any souls whatsoever have life apart
from God. For perchance it may so happen that with me you are ignorant as to
this thing, namely whence is evil, let us then learn either simultaneously or
in any order, I care not what. For what if knowledge of the perfection of evil
is impossible to man without knowledge of the perfection of good? For we should
not know darkness if we were always in darkness. But the notion of light does
not allow its opposite to be unknown. But the highest good is that than which
there is nothing higher. But God is good and than Him nothing can be higher.
God therefore is the highest good. Let us therefore together so recognize God,
and thus what we seek too hastily will not be hidden from us. Do you suppose
then that the knowledge of God is a matter of small account or desert. For what
other reward is there for us than life eternal, which is to know God? For God
the Master says: "But this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the
only and true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent."(1) For the soul,
although it is immortal, yet because aversion from the knowledge of God is
rightly called its death, when it is converted to God, the reward of eternal
life to be attained is that knowledge; so that this is, as has been said,
eternal life. But no one can be converted to God, except he turn himself away
from this world. This for myself I feel to be arduous and exceedingly
difficult, whether it is easy to you, God Himself would have seen. I should
have been inclined to think it easy to you, had I not been moved by the fact,
that, since the world from which we are commanded to turn away is visible, and
the apostle says: "The things that are seen are temporal, but; the things
that are unseen are eternal,"(2) you ascribe more importance to the
judgment of these eyes than to that of the mind, asserting and believing as you
do that there is no shining feather that does not shine from God; and that
there are living souls that do not live from God. These and like things I
should either have said to them or considered with myself, for even then,
supplicating God with all my bowels, so to speak, and examining as attentively
as possible the Scriptures, I should perchance have been able either to say
such things or to think them, so far as was necessary for my salvation.
CHAP.
9.--AUGUSTIN DECEIVED BY FAMILIARITY WITH THE MANICHAEANS, AND BY THE
SUCCESSION OF VICTORIES OVER IGNORANT CHRISTIANS REPORTED BY THEM. THE
MANICHAEANS ARE LIKEWISE EASILY REFUTED FROM THE KNOWLEDGE OF SIN AND THE WILL.
But two things especially, which easily lay
hold upon that unwary age, urged me through wonderful circuits. One of these
was familiarity, suddenly, by a certain false semblance of goodness, wrapped
many times around my neck as a certain sinuous chain. The other was, that I was
almost always noxiously victorious in arguing with ignorant Christians who yet
eagerly attempted, each as he could, to defend their faith.(3) By which
frequent success the ardor of youth was kindled, and by its own impulse rashly
verged upon the great evil of stubbornness. For this kind of wrangling, after I
had become an auditor among them, whatever I was able to do either by my own
genius, such as it was, or by reading the works of others, I most gladly
devoted to them alone. Accordingly from their speeches ardor in disputations
was daily increased, from success in disputations love for them [the
Manichæans]. Whence it resulted that whatever they said, as if affected by
certain strange disorders, I approved of as true, not because I knew it to be
true, but because I wished it to be. So it came about that, however slowly and
cautiously, yet for a long time I followed men that preferred a sleek straw to
a living soul.
12. So be it, I was not able at that time
to distinguish and discern sensible from intelligible things, carnal forsooth
from spiritual. It did not belong to age, nor to discipline, nor even to any
habit, nor, finally, to any deserts; for it is a matter of no small joy and
felicitation: had I not thus been able at length even to grasp that which in
the judgment of all men nature itself by the laws of the most High God has
established?
CHAP.
10.--SIN IS ONLY FROM THE WILL. HIS OWN LIFE AND WILL BEST KNOWN TO EACH
INDIVIDUAL. WHAT WILL IS.
For let any men whatever. if only no
madness has broken them loose from the common sense of the human race, bring
whatever zeal they like for judging, whatever ignorance, nay whatever slowness
of mind, I should like to find out what they would have replied to me had I
asked, whether a man would seem to them to have sinned by whose hand while he
was asleep another should have written something disgraceful? Who doubts that
they would have denied that it is a sin, and have exclaimed against it so
vehemently that they might perchance have been enraged that I should have thought
them proper objects of such a question? Of whom reconciled and restored to
equanimity, as best I could do it, I should have begged that they would not
take it amiss if I asked them another thing just as manifest, just as
completely within the knowledge of all. Then I should have asked, if some
stronger person had done some evil thing by the hand of one not sleeping but
conscious, yet with the rest of his members bound and in constraint, whether
because he knew it, though absolutely unwilling, he should be held guilty of
any sin? And here all marvelling that I should ask such questions, would reply
without hesitation, that he had absolutely not sinned at all. Why so? Because
whoever has done anything evil by means of one unconscious or unable to resist,
the latter can by no means be justly condemned. And precisely why this is so,
if I should inquire of the human nature in these men, I should easily bring out
the desired answer, by asking in this manner: Suppose that the sleeper already
knew what the other would do with his hand, and of purpose aforethought, having
drunk so much as would prevent his being awakened, should go to sleep, in order
to deceive some one with an oath. Would any amount of sleep suffice to prove
his innocence? What else than a guilty man would one pronounce him? But if he
has also willingly been bound that he may deceive some one by this pretext, in
what respect then would those chains profit as a means of relieving him of sin?
Although bound by these he was really not able to resist, as in the other case
the sleeper was absolutely ignorant of what he was then doing. Is there
therefore any possibility of doubting that both should be judged to have
sinned? Which things having been conceded, I Should have argued, that sin is
indeed nowhere but in the will,(1) since this consideration also would have
helped me, that justice holds guilty those sinning by evil will alone, although
they may have been unable to accomplish what they willed.
13. For who could have said that, in
adducing these considerations, I was dwelling upon obscure and recondite
things, where on account of the fewness of those able to understand, either
fraud or suspicion of ostentation is accustomed to arise? Let that distinction
between intelligible and sensible things withdraw for a little: let me not be
found fault with for following up slow minds with the stimuli of subtle
disputations. Permit me to know that I live, permit me to know that I will to
live. If in this the human race agrees, as our life is known to us, so also is
our will. Nor when we become possessed of this knowledge, is there any occasion
to fear lest any one should convince us that we may be deceived; for no one can
be deceived as to whether he does not live, or wishes nothing. I do not think
that I have adduced anything obscure, and my concern is rather lest some should
find fault with me for dwelling on things that are too manifest. But let us
consider the bearing of these things.
14. Sinning therefore takes place only by
exercise of will. But our will is very well known to us; for neither should I
know that I will, if I did not know what will itself is. Accordingly, it is
thus-defined: will is a movement of mind, no one compelling, either for not
losing or for obtaining something.(1) Why therefore could not I have so defined
it then? Was it difficult to see that one unwilling is contrary to one willing,
just as the left hand is contrary to the right, not as black to white? For the
same thing cannot be at the same time black and white. But whoever is placed
between two men is on the left hand with reference to one, on the right with
reference to the other. One man is both on the right hand and on the left hand
at the same time, but by no means both to the one man. So indeed one mind may
be at the same time unwilling and willing, but it cannot be at the same time
unwilling and willing with reference to one and the same thing. For when any
one unwillingly does anything; if you ask him whether he wished to do it, he
says that he did not. Likewise if you ask whether he wished not to do it, he
replies that he did. So you will find him unwilling with reference to doing,
willing with reference to not doing, that is to say, one mind at the same time
having both attitudes, but each referring to different things. Why do I say
this? Because if we should again ask wherefore though unwilling he does this,
he will say that he is compelled. For every one also who does a thing
unwillingly is compelled, and every one who is compelled, if he does a thing,
does it only unwillingly. It follows that he that is willing is free from
compulsion, even if any one thinks himself compelled. And in this manner every
one who willingly does a thing is not compelled, and whoever is not compelled,
either does it willingly or not at all. Since nature itself proclaims these
things in all men whom we can interrogate without absurdity, from the boy even
to the old man, from literary sport even to the throne of the wise, why then
should I not have seen that in the definition of will should be put, "no
one compelling," which now as if with greater experience most cautiously I
have done. But if this is everywhere manifest, and promptly occurs to all not
by instruction but by nature, what is there left that seems obscure, unless
perchance it be concealed from some one, that when we wish for something, we
will, and our mind is moved towards it, and we either have it or do not have
it, and if we have it we will to retain it, if we have it not, to acquire it?
Wherefore everyone who wills, wills either not to lose something or to obtain
it. Hence if all these things are clearer than day, as they are, nor are they
given to my conception alone, but by the liberality of truth itself to the
whole human race, why could I not have said even at that time: Will is a
movement of the mind, no one compelling, either for not losing or for obtaining
something?
CHAP.
11.--WHAT SIN IS.
Some one will say: What assistance would
this have furnished you against the Manichæans? Wait a moment; permit me first
also to define sin, which, every mind reads divinely written in itself, cannot
exist apart from will. Sin therefore is the will to retain and follow after
what justice forbids, and from which it is free to abstain.(2) Although if it
be not free, it is not will. But I have preferred to define more roughly than
precisely. Should I not also have carefully examined those obscure books,
whence I might have learned that no one is worthy of blame or punishment who
either wills what justice does not prohibit him from willing, or does not do
what he is not able to do? Do not shepherds on mountains, poets in theatres,
unlearned in social intercourse, learned in libraries, masters in schools,
priests in consecrated places, and the human race throughout the whole world,
sing out these things? But if no one is worthy of blame and condemnation, who
either does not act against the prohibition of justice, or who does not do what
he cannot do, yet every sin is blameworthy and condemnable, who doubts then
that it is sin, when willing is unjust, and not willing is free. And hence that
definition is both true and easy to understand, and not only now but then also
could have been spoken by me: Sin is the will of retaining or of obtaining,
what justice forbids, and whence it is free to abstain?
CHAP.
12.--FROM THE DEFINITIONS GIVEN OF SIN AND WILL, HE OVERTHROWS THE ENTIRE
HERESY OF THE MANICHÆANS. LIKEWISE FROM THE JUST CONDEMNATION OF EVIL SOULS IT
FOLLOWS THAT THEY ARE EVIL NOT BY NATURE BUT BY WILL. THAT SOULS ARE GOOD
BY NATURE, TO WHICH THE PARDON OF SINS
IS GRANTED.
16. Come now, let us see in what respect
these things would have aided us. Much every way, so that I should have desired
nothing more; for they end the whole cause; for whoever consulting in the inner
mind, where they are more pronounced and assured, the secrets of his own
conscience, and the divine laws absolutely imposed upon nature, grants that
these two definitions of will and sin are true, condemns without any hesitation
by the fewest and the briefest, but plainly the most invincible reasons, the
whole heresy of the Manichæans. Which can be thus considered. They say that
there are two kinds of souls, the one good, which is in such a way from God,
that it is said not to have been made by Him out of any material or out of
nothing, but to have proceeded as a certain part from the very substance itself
of God; the other evil, which they believe and strive to get others to believe
pertains to God in no way whatever; and so they maintain that the one is the
perfection of good, but the other the perfection of evil, and that these two
classes were at one time distinct but are now commingled. The character and the
cause of this commingling I had not yet heard; but nevertheless I could have
inquired whether that evil kind of souls, before it was mingled with the good,
had any will. For if not, it was without sin and innocent, and so by no means
evil.(1) But if evil in such a way, that though without will, as fire, yet if
it should touch the good it would violate and corrupt it; how impious it is to
believe that the nature of evil is powerful enough to change any part of God,
and that the Highest Good is corruptible and violable! But if the will was
present, assuredly there was present, no one compelling, a movement of the mind
either towards not losing something or obtaining something. But this something
was either good, or was thought to be good, for not otherwise could it be
earnestly desired. But in supreme evil, before the commingling which they
maintain, there never was any good. Whence then could there be in it either the
knowledge or the thought of good? Did they wish for nothing that was in
themselves, and earnestly desire that true good which was without? That will
must truly be declared worthy of distinguished and great praise by which is
earnestly desired the supreme and true good. Whence then in supreme evil was
this movement of mind most worthy of so great praise? Did they seek it for the
sake of injuring it? In the first place, the argument comes to the same thing.
For he who wishes to injure, wishes to deprive another of some good for the
sake of some good of his own. There was therefore in them either a knowledge of
good or an opinion of good, which ought by no means to belong to supreme evil.
In the second place, whence had they known, that good placed outside of
themselves, which they designed to injure, existed at all. If they had
intellectually perceived it, what is more excellent than such a mind? Is there
anything else for which the whole energy of good men is put forth except the
knowledge of that supreme and sincere good? What therefore is now scarcely
conceded to a few good and just men, was mere evil, no good assisting, then
able to accomplish? But if those souls bore bodies and saw the supreme good
with their eyes, what tongues, what hearts, what intellects suffice for lauding
and proclaiming those eyes, with which the minds of just men can scarcely be
compared? How great good things we find in supreme evil! For if to see God is
evil, God is not a good; but God is a good; therefore to see God is good; and I
know not what can be compared to this good. Since to see anything is good,
whence can it be made out that to be able to see is evil? Therefore whatever in
those eyes or in those minds brought it about, that the divine essence could be
seen by them, brought about a great thing and a good thing most worthy of
ineffable praise. But if it was not brought about, but it was such in itself
and eternal, it is difficult to find anything better than this evil.
17. Lastly, that these souls may have
nothing of these praiseworthy things which by the reasonings of the Manichæans
they are compelled to have, I should have asked, whether God condemns any or no
souls. If none, there is no judgment of rewards and punishments, no providence,
and the world is administered by chance rather than by reason, or rather is not
administered at all. For the name administration must not be given to chances.
But if it is impious for all those that are bound by any religion to believe
this, it remains either that there is condemnation of some souls, or that there
are no sins. But if there are no sins, neither is there any evil. Which if the
Manichæans should say, they would slay their heresy with a single blow.
Therefore they and I agree that some souls are condemned by divine law and
judgment. But if these souls are good, what is that justice? If evil, are they
so by nature, or by will? But by nature souls can in no way be evil. Whence do
we teach this. From the above definitions of will and sin. For to speak of
souls, and that they are evil, and that they do not sin, is full of madness;
but to say that they sin without will, is great craziness, and to hold any one
guilty of sin for not doing what he could not do, belongs to the height of
iniquity and insanity. Wherefore whatever these souls do, if they do it by
nature not by will, that is, if they are wanting in a movement of mind free
both for doing and not doing, if finally no power of abstaining from their work
is conceded to them; we cannot hold that the sin is theirs.(1) But all confess
both that evil souls are justly, and souls that have not sinned are unjustly
condemned; therefore they confess that those souls are evil that sin. But these,
as reason teaches, do not sin. Therefore the extraneous class of evil souls of
the Manichæans, whatever it may be, is a non-entity.
18. Let us now look at that good class of
souls, which again they exalt to such a degree as to say that it is the very
substance of God. But how much better it is that each one should recognize his
own rank and merit, nor be so puffed up with sacrilegious pride as to believe
that as often as he experiences a change in himself it is the substance of that
supreme good, which devout reason holds and teaches to be unchangeable! For
behold! since it is manifest that souls do not sin in not being such as they
cannot be; it follows that these supposititious souls, whatever they may be, do
not sin at all, and moreover that they are absolutely non-existent; it remains
that since there are sins, they find none to whom to attribute them except the
good class of souls and the substance of God. But especially are they pressed
by Christian authority; for never have they denied that forgiveness of sins is
granted when any one has been converted to God; never have they said (as they
have said of many other passages) that some corrupter has interpolated this
into the divine Scriptures. To whom then are sins attributed? If to those evil
souls of the alien class, these also can become good, can possess the kingdom
of God with Christ. Which denying, they [the Manichæans] have no other class
except those souls which they maintain are of the substance of God. It remains
that they acknowledge that not only these latter also, but these alone sin. But
I make no contention about their being alone in sinning; yet they sin. But are
they compelled to sin by being commingled with evil? If so compelled that there
was no power of resisting, they do not sin. If it is in their power to resist,
and they voluntarily consent, we are compelled to find out through their [the
Manichæan] teaching, why so great good things in supreme evil, why this evil in
supreme good, unless it be that neither is that which they bring into suspicion
evil, nor is that which they pervert by superstition supreme good?
CHAP.13.--FROM
DELIBERATION ON THE EVIL AND ON THE GOOD PART IT RESULTS THAT TWO CLASSES OF
SOULS ARE NOT TO BE HELD TO. A CLASS OF SOULS ENTICING TO SHAMEFUL DEEDS HAVING
BEEN CONCEDED, IT DOES NOT FOLLOW THAT THESE ARE EVIL BY NATURE, THAT THE
OTHERS ARE SUPREME GOOD.
19. But if I had taught, or at any rate had
myself learned, that they rave and err regarding those two classes of souls,
why should I have thenceforth thought them worthy of being heard or consulted
about anything? That I might learn hence, that these two kinds of souls are
pointed out, which in the course of deliberation assent puts now on the evil
side, now on the good? Why is not this rather the sign of one soul which by
free will can be borne here and there, swayed hither and thither? For it was my
own experience to feel that I am one, considering evil and good and choosing
one or the other, but for the most part the one pleases, the other is fitting,
placed in the midst of which we fluctuate. Nor is it to be wondered at, for we
are now so constituted that through the flesh we can be affected by sensual
pleasure, and through the spirit by honorable considerations. Am I not
therefore compelled to acknowledge two souls? Nay, we can better and with far
less difficulty recognize two classes of good things, of which neither is alien
from God as its author, one soul acted upon from diverse directions, the lower
and the higher, or to speak more correctly, the external and the internal.
These are the two classes which a little while ago we considered under the
names sensible and intelligible, which we now prefer to call more familiarly
carnal and spiritual. But it has been made difficult for us to abstain from carnal
things, since our truest bread is spiritual. For with great labor we now eat
this bread. For neither without punishment for the sin of transgression have we
been changed from immortal into moral. So it happens, that when we strive after
better things, habit formed by connection with the flesh and our sins in some
way begin to militate against us and to put obstacles in our way, some foolish
persons with most obtuse superstition suspect that there is another kind of
souls which is not of God.
20. However even if it be conceded to them
that we are enticed to shameful deeds by another inferior kind of souls, they
do not thence make it evident that those enticing are evil by nature, or those
enticed, supremely good. For it may be, the former of their own will, by
striving after what was not lawful, that is, by sinning, from being good have
become evil; and again they may be made good, but in such manner that for a
long time they remain in sin, and by a certain occult suasion traduce to
themselves other souls. Then, they may not be absolutely evil, but in their own
kind, however inferior, they may exercise their own functions without any sin.
But those superior souls to whom justice, the directress of things, has
assigned a far more excellent activity, if they should wish to follow and to
imitate those inferior ones, become evil, not because they imitate evil souls,
but because they imitate in an evil way. By the evil souls is done what is
proper to them, by the good what is alien to them is striven after. Hence the
former remain in their own grade, the latter are plunged into a lower. It is as
when men copy after beasts. For the four-fooled horse walks beautifully, but if
a man on all fours should imitate him, who would think him worthy even of chaff
for food? Rightly therefore we generally disapprove of one who imitates, while
we approve of him whom he imitates. But we disapprove not because he has not
succeeded, but for wishing to succeed at all. For in the horse we approve of
that to which by as much as we prefer man, by so much are we offended that he
copies after inferior creatures. So among men, however well the crier may do in
sending forth his voice, would not the senator be insane, if he should do it
even more clearly and better than the crier? Take an illustration from the
heavenly bodies: The moon when shining is praised, and by its course and its
changes is quite pleasing to those that pay attention to such things. But if
the sun should wish to imitate it (for we may feign that it has desires of this
sorts), who would not be greatly and rightly displeased. From which
illustrations I wish it to be understood, that even if there are souls (which
meanwhile is left an open question(2)) devoted to bodily offices not by sin but
by nature, and even if they are related to us, however inferior they may be, by
some inner affinity, they should not be esteemed evil simply because we are
evil ourselves in following them and in loving corporeal things. For we sin by
loving corporeal things, because by justice we are required and by nature we
are able to love spiritual things, and when we do this we are, in our kind, the
best and the happiest.(3)
21. Wherefore what proof does deliberation,
violently urged in both directions, now prone to sin, now borne on toward right
conduct, furnish, that we are compelled to accept two kinds of souls, the
nature of one of which is from God, of the other not; when we are free to
conjecture so many other causes of alternating states of mind? But that these
things are Obscure and are to no purpose pried into by blear-eyed minds,
whoever is a good judge of things sees. Wherefore those things rather which
have been said regarding the will and sin, those things, I say, that supreme
justice permits no man using his reason to be ignorant of, those things which
if they were taken from us, there is nothing whence the discipline of virtue
may begin, nothing whence it may rise from the death of vices, those things I
say considered again and again with sufficient clearness and lucidity convince
us that the heresy of the Manichæans is false.
CHAP.
14.--AGAIN IT IS SHOWN FROM THE UTILITY OF REPENTING THAT SOULS ARE NOT BY
NATURE EVIL. SO SURE A DEMONSTRATION IS NOT CONTRADICTED EXCEPT FROM THE HABIT
OF ERRING.
22. Like the foregoing considerations is
what I shall now say about repenting. For as among all sane people it is
agreed, and this the Manichæans themselves not only confess but also teach,
that to repent of sin is useful. Why shall I now, in this matter, collect the
testimonies of the divine Scriptures, which are scattered throughout their
pages? It is also the voice of nature; notice of this thing has escaped no
fool. We should be undone, if this were not deeply imbedded in our nature. Some
one may say that he does not sin; but no barbarity will dare to say, that if
one sins he should not repent of it. This being the case, I ask to which of the
two kinds of souls does repenting pertain? I know indeed that it can pertain
neither to him who does ill nor to him who cannot do well. Wherefore, that I
may use the words of the Manichæans, if a soul of darkness repent of sin, it is
not of the substance of supreme evil, if a soul of light, it is not of the
substance of supreme good; that disposition of repenting which is profitable
testifies alike that the penitent has done ill, and that he could have done
well. How, therefore, is there from me nothing of evil, if I have acted
unadvisedly, or how can I rightly repent if I have not so done? Hear the other
part. How is there from me nothing of good, if in me there is good will, or how
do I rightly repent if there is not? Wherefore, either let them deny that there
is great utility in repenting, so that they may be driven not only from the
Christian name, but from every even imaginary argument for their views, or let
them cease to say and to teach that there are two kinds of souls, one of which
has nothing of evil, the other nothing of good; for that whole sect is propped
up by this two-headed or rather headlong (2) variety of souls.
23. And to me indeed it is sufficient thus
to know that the Manichæans err, that I know that sin must be repented of; and
yet if now by right of friendship I should accost some one of my friends who
still thinks that they are worthy of being listened to, and should say to him:
Do you not know that it is useful, when any one has sinned, to repent? Without
hesitation he will swear that he knows. If then I shall have convinced you that
Manichæism is false, will you not desire anything snore? Let him reply what
more he can desire in this matter. Very well, so far. But when I shall have
begun to show the sure and necessary arguments which, bound to it with
adamantine chains, as the saying is, follow that proposition, and shall have
conducted to its conclusion the whole process by which that sect is overthrown,
he will deny perhaps that he knows the utility of repenting, which no learned
man, no unlearned, is ignorant of, and will rather contend, when we hesitate
and deliberate, that two souls in us furnish each its own proper help to the
solution of the different parts of the question. O habit of sin! O accompanying
penalty of sin! Then you turned me away from the consideration of things so
manifest, but you injured me when I did not discern. But now, among my most
familiar acquaintances who do not discern, you wound and torment me discerning.
CHAP.
15.--HE PRAYS FOR HIS FRIENDS WHOM HE HAS HAD AS ASSOCIATES IN ERROR.
24. Give heed to these things, I beseech
you, dearly beloved. Your dispositions to have well known. If you now concede
to me the mind and the reason of any sort of man, these things are far more
certain than the things that we seemed to learn or rather were compelled to
believe. Great God, God omnipotent, God of supreme goodness, whose right it is
to be believed and known to be inviolable and unchangeable. Trinal Unity, whom
the Catholic Church worships, as one who have experienced in myself Thy mercy,
I supplicate Thee, that Thou wilt not permit those with whom from boyhood I
have lived most harmoniously in every relation to dissent from me in Thy
worship. I see bow it was especially to be expected in this place that I should
either even then have defended the Catholic Scriptures attacked by the
Manichæans, if as I say, I had been cautious; or I should now show that they
can be defended. But in other volumes God will aid my purpose, for the moderate
length of this, as I suppose, already asks to be spared.(3) Augustin and
Fortunatus are at variance with reference to the subject for discussion, the
former having proposed to dispute about doctrine, the latter preferring to
vindicate his party through the testimony of Augustin from the slanderous
accusations that are current among the Catholics. Fortunatus makes a confession
of his faith, in which he confesses to believe that God is incorruptible,
lucid, unapproachable, intenible, impassible; and expresses his adherence to a
doctrine of the Trinity somewhat like that held by Orthodox Christians.
Augustin shows that the Manichæan God is subject to necessity, corruptible,
violable, liable to suffering, etc., and presses upon Fortunatus the question,
Why God sent a portion of his substance to combat the race of darkness, and so
to become involved in corruption and misery? Fortunatus attempts, without
success, to show the consistency of his confession of faith with the Manichæan
view of two eternally existing antagonistic principles, and the conflict
between the two resulting in the mingling of good and evil in the present order
of things by quoting freely from the Christian Scriptures. Knowing the
deceitfulness of Fortunatus in his use of Scripture, Augustin insists that the
discussion be conducted on rational grounds. The audience take sides with
Augustin, and raise a clamor that results in the suspension of the discussion,
and after they have expressed horror at Fortunatus' assertion that the Word of
God is lettered in the race of darkness, the meeting is closed.
ACTS
OR DISPUTATION AGAINST FORTUNATUS, THE MANICHAEAN. [ACTA SEU DISPUTATIO
CONTRA FORTUNATUM MANICHAEUM.] A.D. 392. DISPUTATIONS OF THE FIRST AND
SECOND DAYS.
|
ACTS OR DISPUTATION
AGAINST FORTUNATUS, THE MANICHAEAN.
[ACTA SEU DISPUTATIO CONTRA FORTUNATUM MANICHAEUM.] A.D. 392. (1)
DISPUTATION OF THE FIRST DAY.
ON
THE FIFTH OF SEPTEMBER, THE MOST RENOWNED MEN ARCADIUS AUGUSTUS (THE
SECOND TIME) AND RUFINUS BEING CONSULS, A DISPUTATION AGAINST
FORTUNATUS, AN ELDER OF THE MANICHAEANS, WAS HELD IN THE CITY OF HIPPO
REGIUS, IN THE BATHS OF SOSSIUS, IN THE PRESENCE OF THE PEOPLE.
1. AUGUSTIN said: I now regard as error what formerly I regarded as
truth. I desire to hear from you who are present whether my supposition
is correct. First of all I regard it as the height of error to believe
that Almighty God, in whom is our one hope, is in any part either
violable, or contaminable, or corruptible. This I know your heresy
affirms, not indeed in the words that I now use; for when you are
questioned you confess that God is incorruptible, and absolutely
inviolable, and incontaminable; but when you begin to expound the rest
of your system, we are compelled to declare Him corruptible,
penetrable, contaminable. For you say that another race of darkness,
whatever it may be, has rebelled against the kingdom of God; but that
Almighty God, when He saw what ruin and desolation threatened his
domains, unless he should make some opposition to the adverse race and
resist it,
sent this virtue, from whose commingling with evil and the race of
darkness the world was framed. Hence it is that here good souls labor,
serve, err, are corrupted: that they may see the need of a liberator,
who should purge them from error, loose them from this commingling with
evil, and liberate them from servitude. I think it impious to believe
that Almighty God ever feared any adverse race, or was under necessity
to precipitate us into afflictions.
FORTUNATUS said: Because I know that you have been in our midst, that
is, have lived as an adherent among the Manichaeans, these are the
principles of our faith. The matter now to be considered is our mode of
living, the falsely alleged crimes for which we are maltreated.
Therefore let the good men present hear from you whether these things
with which we are charged and which we have thrown in our teeth are
true or false. For from your instruction, and from your exposition and
explanation, they will have been able to gain more correct information
about our mode of life, if it shall have been set forth by you.
2. AUGUSTIN said: I was among you, but faith and morals are different
questions. I proposed to discuss faith. But if those present prefer to
hear about morals, I do not decline that question.
FORTUNATUS said: I wish first to purge myself in your conscience in
which we are polluted, by the testimony of a competent man, (who even
now is competent for me), and in view of the future examination of
Christ, the just judge, whether he saw in us, or himself practiced by
imitation, the things that are now thrown in our teeth?
3. AUGUSTIN said: You call me to something else, when I had proposed to
discuss faith, but concerning your morals only those who are your Elect
can fully know. But you know that I was not your Elect, but an Auditor.
Hence though I was present at your prayer meetings, (1) as you have
asked (whether separately among yourselves you have any prayer
meetings, God alone and yourselves can know); yet in your prayer
meetings where I have been present l have seen nothing shameful take
place; but only that the faith that I afterwards learned and approved
is denounced, and that you perform your services facing the sun.
Besides this I found out nothing new in your meetings, but whoever
raises any question of morals against you, raises it against your
Elect. But what you who are Elect do among yourselves, I have no means
of knowing. For I have often heard from you that you receive the
Eucharist.
But since the time of receiving it was concealed from me, how could I
know what you receive? (2) So keep the question about morals, if you
please, for discussion among your Elect, if it can be discussed. You
gave me a faith that I today disapprove. This I proposed to discuss.
Let a response be made to my proposition.
FORTUNATUS said: And our profession is this very thing: that God is
incorruptible, lucid, unapproachable, intenible, impassible, that He
inhabits His own eternal lights, that nothing corruptible proceeds from
Him, neither darkness, demons, Satan, nor anything adverse can be found
in His kingdom. But that He sent forth a Saviour like Himself; that the
Word born from the foundation of the world, when He had formed the
world, after the formation of the world came among men; that He has
chosen souls worthy of Himself according to His own holy will,
sanctified by celestial command, imbued with the faith and reason of
celestial things; that under His leadership those souls will return
hence again to the kingdom of God according to the holy promise of Him
who said: "I am the way, the truth, and the door;" (3) and "No one can
come unto the Father, except through me." These things we believe
because otherwise, that is, through another mediator, souls cannot
return to the kingdom of God, unless they find Him as the way, the
truth, and the door. For Himself said: "He that hath seen me, hath seen
my Father also;" (4) and "whosoever shall have believed on me shall not
taste death forever, but has passed from death unto life, and shall not
come into judgment." (5) These things we believe and this is the reason
of our faith, and according to the strength of our mind we endeavor to
act according to His commandments, following after the one faith of
this Trinity, Father and Son and Holy Spirit. (6)
4. AUGUSTIN said: What was the cause of those souls being precipitated
into death, whom you confess come through Christ from death to life?
FORTUNATUS said: Hence now deign to go on and to contradict, if there is nothing besides God.
5. AUGUSTIN said: Nay, do you deign to answer the question put to you: What cause has given these souls to death?
FORTUNATUS said: Nay but do you deign to say whether there is anything besides God, or all things are in God.
6. AUGUSTIN said: This I can reply, that the Lord wished me to know
that God cannot suffer any necessity, nor be violated or corrupted in
any part. Which, since you also acknowledge, I ask by what necessity He
sent hither souls that you say return through Christ?
FORTUNATUS said: What you have said: that thus far God has revealed to
you, that He is incorruptible, as He has also revealed to me; the
reason must be sought, how and wherefore souls have come into this
world, so that now of right God should liberate them from this world
through his Son only begotten and like Himself, if besides Himself
there is nothing?
7. AUGUSTIN said: We ought not to disappoint those present, being men
of note, and from the question proposed for discussion go to another.
So we both confess, so we concede to ourselves, that God is
incorruptible and inviolable, and could have in no way suffered. From
which it follows, that your heresy is false, which says that God, when
He saw desolation and ruin threaten His kingdom, sent forth a power
that should do battle with the race of darkness, and that out of this
commingling our souls are laboring. My argument is brief, and as I
suppose, perfectly clear to any one. If God could have suffered nothing
from the race of darkness because He is inviolable, without cause He
sent us hither that we might here suffer distress. But if anything can
suffer, it is not inviolable, and you deceive those to whom you say
that God is inviolable. For this your heresy denies when you expound
the rest of it.
FORTUNATUS said: We are of that mind in which the Apostle Paul
instructs us, who says: "Let this mind be in you that was also in
Christ Jesus, who when He had been constituted in the form of God,
thought it not robbery to be equal with God; but emptied Himself
receiving the form of a servant, having been made in the likeness of
men, and having been found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, and
was made obedient even unto death." (1) We have this mind therefore
about ourselves, which we have also about Christ,who when He was
constituted in the form of God, was made obedient even unto death that
He might show the similitude of our souls. And like as He showed in
Himself the similitude of death, and having been raised from the midst
of the dead showed that He was from the Father, in the same manner we
think it will be with our souls, because through Him we shall have been
able to
be freed from this death, which is either alien from God, or if it
belongs to God, His mercy ceases, and the name of liberator, and the
works of Him who liberates. (2)
8. AUGUSTIN said: I ask how we came into death, and you tell how we may be liberated from death.
FORTUNATUS said: So the apostle said that we ought to have that mind
concerning ourselves which Christ has shown us. If Christ was in
suffering and death, so also are we.
9. AUGUSTIN said: It is known to all that the Catholic faith is to the
effect that our Lord, that is the Power and Wisdom of God, (3) and the
Word through whom all things have been made and without whom was not
anything made, (4) took upon Himself man to liberate us. In the man
whom He took upon Himself, He demonstrated those things that you spoke
of. But we now ask concerning the substance of God Himself and of
Unspeakable Majesty, whether anything can injure it or not. For if
anything can injure it, He is not inviolable. If nothing can injure I
the substance of God, what was the race of darkness about to do to it,
against which you say war was waged by God before the foundation of the
world; in which war you assert that we, that is souls that are now
manifestly in need of a liberator, have been commingled with every evil
and implicated in death. For I return to that very brief
statement: If He could be injured, He is not inviolable; if He could
not, He acted cruelly in sending us hither to suffer these things.
FORTUNATUS said: Does the soul belong to God, or not?
10. AUGUSTIN said: If it is just that you should fail to respond to my
questions, and that I should be questioned, I will reply.
FORTUNATUS said: Does the soul act independently? This I ask of you.
11. AUGUSTIN said: I indeed will tell what you have asked; only
remember this, that while you have refused to respond to my questions,
I have responded to yours. If you ask whether the soul descended from
God, it is indeed a great question; but whether it descends from God or
not, I make this reply concerning the soul, that it is not God; that
God is one thing, the soul another. That God is inviolable,
incorruptible, and impenetrable, and incontaminable, who also could be
corrupted in no part and to whom no injury can be done in any part. But
we see also that the soul is sinful, and is conversant with misery, and
seeks the truth, and is in want of a liberator. This changing condition
of the soul shows me that the soul is not God. For if the soul is the
substance of God, the substance of God errs, the substance of God is
corrupted, the substance of God is violated, the substance of God is
deceived; which it is impious to say.
FORTUNATUS said: Therefore you have denied that the soul is of God, so
long as it serves sins, and vices, and earthly things, and is led by
error, because it cannot happen that either God or His substance should
suffer this thing. For God is incorruptible and His substance
immaculate and holy. But here it is inquired of you whether the soul is
of God, or not? Which we confess, and show from the advent of the
Saviour, from His holy preaching, from His election; while He pitied
souls, and the soul is said to have come according to His will, that He
might free it from death and might bring it to eternal glory, and
restore it to the Father. But what do you say and hope concerning the
soul; is it from God or not? Can the substance of God, from which you
deny that the soul has its being, be subject to no passions?
12. AUGUSTIN said: I have denied that the soul is the substance of God
in the sense of its being God; but yet I hold that it is from God as
its author, because it was made by God. The Maker is one thing, the
thing made is another. He who made cannot be corruptible at all, but
what He made cannot be at all equal to Him who made it.
FORTUNATUS said: Nor have I said that the soul is like God. But because
you have said that the soul is an artificial thing, and that there is
nothing besides God, I ask whence then God invented the substance of
the soul?
13. AUGUSTIN said: Only bear in mind that I reply to your
interrogations, but that you do not reply to mine. I say that the soul
was made by God as all other things that were made by God; and that
among the things that God Almighty made the principal place was given
to the soul. But if you ask whence God made the soul, remember that you
and I agree in confessing that God is almighty. But he is not almighty
who seeks the assistance of any material whence he may make what he
will. From which it follows, that according to our faith, all things
that God made through His Word and Wisdom, He made out of nothing. For
so we read: He ordered and they were made; He commanded and they were
created." (1)
FORTUNATUS said: Do all things have their existence from God's command?
14. AUGUSTIN said: So I believe, but all things which were made.
FORTUNATUS said: As things made they agree, but because they are
unsuitable to themselves, therefore on this account it follows, that
there is not one substance, although from the same order of the One
they came to the composition and fashioning of this world. But it is
plain in the things themselves that there is no similarity between
darkness and light, truth and falsehood, death and life, soul and body,
and other similar things which differ from each other both in names and
appearances. And for good reason did our Lord say: "The tree which my
heavenly Father has not planted shall be rooted up and cast into the
fire, because it brings not forth good fruit:" (2) and that the tree
has been rooted up. Hence truly it follows from the reason of things
that there are two substances in this world which agree in forms and in
names, of which one belongs to corporeal natures, but the other is the
eternal substance of the omnipotent Father, which we believe to be
God's substance.
15. AUGUSTIN said: Those contrary things that move you so that we think
adversely, have happened on account of our sin, that is, on account of
the sin of man. For God made all things good, and ordered them well;
but He did not make sin, and our voluntary sin is the only thing that
is called evil. There is another kind of evil, which is the penalty of
sin. Since therefore there are two kinds of evil, sin and the penalty
of sin, sin does not pertain to God; the penalty of sin pertains to the
avenger. For as God is good who constituted all things, so He is just
in taking vengeance on sin. Since therefore all things are ordered in
the best possible way, which seem to us now to be adverse, it has
deservedly happened to fallen man who was unwilling to keep the law of
God. For God gave free will to the rational soul which is in man. For
thus it would have been possible to have merit, if we
should be good voluntarily and not of necessity. Since therefore it
behooves us to be good not of necessity but voluntarily, it behooved
God to give to the soul free will. But to this soul obeying His laws,
He subjected all things without adversity, so that the rest of the
things that God made should serve it, if also the soul itself had
willed to serve God. But if it should refuse to serve God, those things
that served it should be converted into its punishment. Wherefore if
all things are rightly ordered by God, and are good, neither does God
suffer evil.
FORTUNATUS said: He does not suffer, but prevents evil.
16. AUGUSTIN said: From whom then was He about to suffer it?
FORTUNATUS said: This is my point, that He wished to prevent it, not
rashly, but by power and prescience. But deny evil to be apart from
God, when other precepts can be shown which are done apart from His
will. A precept is not introduced, unless where there is contrariety.
The free faculty of living is not given except where there is a fall
according to the argument of the apostle who says: "And you did he
quicken, when ye were dead in your trespasses and sins, wherein
aforetime ye walked according to the rulership of this world, according
to the prince of the power of the air, of the spirit that now worketh
in the souls of disobedience; among whom we also all once lived in the
lusts of our flesh, doing the desires of the counsels of the flesh, and
were by nature children of wrath, even as the rest: but God, who is
rich in all mercy, had mercy on us. And when we were dead by sins,
quickened us together in Christ, by whose grace ye have been saved; and
at the same time also raised us up, and made us to sit with Him in the
heavenly places with Christ Jesus, that in the ages to come He might
show the exceeding riches of his grace in kindness toward us in Christ
Jesus. For by grace have ye been saved through faith; and that not of
yourselves, for it is a gift of God; not of works, lest any one should
glory. For we are his workmanship created in Christ Jesus in good
works, which God prepared that we should walk in them. Wherefore
remember, that aforetime ye were Gentiles in the flesh, who are called
uncircumcision, by that which is called circumcision in flesh made by
hands, because ye were at that time without Christ, alienated from the
commonwealth of Israel, and strangers of the covenant, having no hope
of the promise, and without God in this world. But now in
Christ Jesus, ye that once were far off are made nigh in the blood of
Christ. For He is our peace, who made both one, and breaking down the
middle wall of partition, the enmities in His flesh, making void by His
decrees the law of commandments, that in Himself He might unite the two
into one new man, making peace, that He might reconcile them both in
one body unto God through the cross, slaying the enmities in Himself.
And He came and preached peace unto you that were far off, and peace to
them that were nigh. For through Him we both have our access in one
Spirit unto the Father." (1)
17. AUGUSTIN said: This passage from the apostle, which you have
thought fit to recite, if I mistake not, makes very strongly for my
faith and against yours. In the first place, because free will itself,
on which I have said that the possibility of the soul's sinning
depends, is here sufficiently expressed, when sins are mentioned, and
it is said that our reconciliation with God takes place through Jesus
Christ. For by sinning we were brought into opposition to God; but by
holding to the precepts of Christ we are reconciled to God; so that we
who were dead in sins may be made alive by keeping His precepts, and
may have peace with Him in one Spirit, from whom we were alienated, by
failure to keep His precepts; as is set forth in our faith concerning
the man who was first created. I ask of you, therefore, according to
that passage which has been read, how can we have sins if contrary
nature compels us to do what we do? For he who is compelled by nature
to do anything, does not sin. But he who sins, sins by free will.
Wherefore would repentance be enjoined upon us, if we have done nothing
evil, but only the race of darkness? Likewise, I ask, to whom is
forgiveness of sins granted, to us or to the race of darkness? If to
the race of darkness, their race will also reign with Him, receiving
the forgiveness of sin; but if to us it is manifest that we have sinned
voluntarily. For it is the height of folly for him to be pardoned who
has done no evil. But he has done no evil, who has done nothing of his
own will. Therefore the soul that today promises itself forgiveness of
sins and reconciliation to God, if it should cease to sin, and repent
of past sins: if it should answer according to your faith and should
say: In what have I sinned? In what am I guilty? Why hast Thou
expelled me from Thy domains, that I might do battle with some sort of
race? I have been trodden under foot, I have been mixed up, I have been
corrupted, I am worn out, (2) my free will has not been preserved. Thou
knowest the necessity by which I am preserved: Why dost Thou impute to
me the wounds that I have received? Wherefore dost Thou compel me to
repentance when Thou art the cause of my wounds; when Thou knowest what
I have suffered, what the race of darkness has done against me, Thou
being the author who couldst suffer no harm and yet wishing to save the
domains which nothing could injure, Thou didst thrust me down into
these miseries. If indeed I am a part of Thee, who have proceeded from
Thy bowels, if I am from Thy kingdom and Thy mouth, I ought not to
suffer anything in this race of darkness, so that I being uncorrupted
that race should be subjected, if I was a part of the
Lord. But now since it cannot be controlled except by my corruption,
how can I either be said to be a part of Thee, or Thou remain
inviolable, or not be cruel in wishing me to suffer for those domains,
that could in no way be injured by that race of darkness? Respond to
this if you please, and deign also to explain to me how it was said by
the apostle, "We were by nature children of wrath," who, he says, have
been reconciled to God. If therefore they were by nature children of
wrath, how do you say that the soul is by nature a daughter and portion
of God?
FORTUNATUS Said: If with regard to the soul the apostle had said that
we are by nature children of wrath, the soul would have been alienated
by the mouth of the apostle from God. From this argument you only show
that the soul does not belong to God, because, the apostle says, "We
are by nature children of wrath." But if it is said in view of the fact
that the apostle (1) was held by the law, descending as he himself
testifies, from the seed of Abraham, it follows that he has said
corporeally, that we [i.e., Jews] were children of wrath even as the
rest of mankind. But he shows that the substance of the soul is of God,
and that the soul cannot otherwise i be reconciled to God than through
the Master, who is Christ Jesus. For the enmity having been slain, the
soul seemed to God unworthy to have existed. But that it was sent, this
we confess, by God yet omnipotent, both deriving its
origin from Him and sent for the sealing of His will. In the same way
we believe also that Christ the Saviour came from heaven to fulfill the
will of the Father. Which will of the Father was this, to free our
souls from the same enmity, this enmity having been slain, which if it
had not been opposed to God could neither be called enmity where there
was unity, nor could slaying be spoken of or take place where there was
life.
18. AUGUSTIN said: Remember that the apostle said that we are alienated from God by our manner of life.
FORTUNATUS said: I submit, that there were two substances. In the
substance of light, as we have above said, God is to be held
incorruptible; but that there was a contrary nature of darkness, that
which I also today confess is vanquished by the power of God, and that
Christ has been sent forth as a Saviour for my restoration, as
previously the same apostle says.
19. AUGUSTIN said That we should discuss on rational grounds the belief
in two natures, has been made obligatory by those who are hearing us.
But inasmuch as you have again betaken yourself to the Scriptures, I
descend to them, and demand that nothing be passed by, lest using
certain statements we should bring confusion into the minds of those to
whom the Scriptures are not well known. Let us therefore consider a
statement that the apostle has in his epistle to the Romans. For on the
first page is what is strongly against you. For he says: "Paul, a
servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, separated unto the
gospel of God, which He promised aforetime by His prophets in the Holy
Scriptures, concerning his Son,who was made unto Him of the seed of
David according to the flesh, who was predestinated to be the Son of
God with power, according to the spirit of holiness from the
resurrection from the dead of our Lord Jesus Christ." (2) We see that
the apostle teaches us concerning our Lord Jesus Christ that before the
flesh he was predestinated by the power of God, and according to the
flesh was made unto Him of the seed of David. Since you have always
denied and always will deny this, how do you so earnestly demand the
Scriptures that we should discuss rather according to them.
FORTUNATUS said: You assert that according to the flesh Christ was of
the seed of David, when it should be asserted that he was born of a
virgin, (3) and should be magnified as Son of God. For this cannot be,
unless as what is from spirit may be held to be spirit, so also what is
from flesh may be known to be flesh. (4) Against which is the authority
of the Gospel in which it is said, that "flesh and blood shall not
inherit the kingdom of God, neither shall corruption inherit
incorruption." (5)
Here a clamor was made by the audience who wished the argument to be
conducted on rational grounds, because they saw that Fortunatus was not
wilting to receive all things that are written in the Codex of the
apostle. Then little discussions began to be held here and there by
all, until Fortunatus said that the Word of God has been fettered in
the race of darkness. At which, when those present had expressed their
horror, the meeting was close. (6)
DISPUTATION OF THE SECOND DAY
Fortunatus reiterates his Dualism, and yet denies that he teaches the
corruptibility of God. Augustin states the Catholic view of the
relation of evil to God, insisting that sin is a matter of free will on
the part of man. Augustin continues to press the question, Why God when
he can in no way suffer injury sent the soul hither? Fortunatus at last
confesses that he is at a loss what to say, and expresses an intention
to re-investigate the entire question, with the help of Augustin.
Augustin expresses his thanks to God for so happy an ending of the
discussion.
DISPUTATION OF THE SECOND DAY.
THE NEXT DAY, A NOTARY HAVING AGAIN BEEN SUMMONED, THE DISCUSSION WAS CONDUCTED AS FOLLOWS:
FORTUNATUS said: I say that God Almighty brings forth from Himself
nothing evil, and that the things that are His remain incorrupt, having
sprung and being born from an inviolable source; but other contrary
things which have their being in this world, do not flow from God nor
have appeared in this world with God as their author; that is to say,
they do not derive their origin from God. These things therefore we
have received in the belief that evil things are foreign to God.
20. AUGUSTIN said: And our faith is this, that God is not the
progenitor of evil things, neither has He made any evil nature. But
since both of us agree that God is incorruptible and incontaminable, it
is the part of the prudent and faithful to consider, which faith is
purer and worthier of the majesty of God that in which it is asserted
that either the power of God, or some part of God, or the Word of God,
can be changed, violated, corrupted, fettered; or that in which it is
said that Almighty God and His entire nature and substance can never be
corrupted in any part, but that evils have their being by the voluntary
sin of the soul, to which God gave free will. Which free will if God
had not given, there could be no just penal judgment, nor merit of
righteous conduct, nor divine instruction to repent of sins, nor the
forgiveness of sins itself which God has bestowed upon us through
our Lord Jesus Christ. Because he who sins not voluntarily, sins not at
all. This I suppose to be open and perspicuous to all. Wherefore it
ought not to trouble us if according to our deserts we suffer some
inconveniences in the things God has made. For as He is good, that He
should constitute all things; so He is just, that He may not spare
sins, which sins, as I have said, unless free will were in us, would
not be sins. For if any one, so to speak, should be bound by some one
in his other members, and with his hand something false should be
written without his own will, I ask whether if this were laid open
before a judge, he could condemn this one for the crime of falsehood.
Wherefore, if it is manifest that there is no sin where there is not
free exercise of will,(1) I wish to hear what evil the soul which you
call either part, or power, or word, or something else, of God, has
done,
that it should be punished by God, or repent of sin, or merit
forgiveness, since it has in no way sinned?
FORTUNATUS said: I proposed concerning substances, that God is to be
regarded as creator only of good things, but as the avenger of evil
things, for the reason that evil things are not of Him. Therefore for
good reason I think this, and that God avenges evil things because they
are not of Himself. But if they were from Him, either He would give
them license to sin, as you say that God has given free will, He would
be already found a participator in my fault, because He would be the
author of my fault; or ignorant what I should be, he left me whom he
did not constitute worthy of Himself. This therefore is proposed by me,
and what I ask now is, whether God instituted evil or not? and whether
He Himself instituted the end of evils. For it appears from these
things, and the evangelical faith teaches, that the things which we
have said were made by God Himself as God the Creator, as
having been created and begotten by Him, are to be esteemed
incorruptible. These things I also proposed which belong to our belief,
and which can be confirmed by you in that profession of ours, without
prejudice to the authority of the Christian faith. And because I can in
no way show that I rightly believe, unless I should confirm that belief
by the authority of the Scriptures, this is therefore what I have
insinuated, what I have said. Either if evil things have appeared in
the world with God as their author, deign to say so yourself; or if it
is right to believe that evil things are not of God, this also the
contemplation of those present ought to honor and receive. I have
spoken about substances, not about sin that dwells in us. For if what
we think to make faults had no origin, we should not be compelled to
come to sin or to fault. For because we sinned unwillingly, and are
compelled by a substance contrary and hostile to ourselves, therefore
we follow the knowledge of things. By which knowledge the soul
admonished and restored to pristine memory, recognizes the source from
which it derives its existence, in what evil it dwells, by what good
works emending again that in which unwillingly it sinned, it may be
able through the emendation of its faults, for the sake of good works,
to secure for itself the merit of reconciliation with God, our Saviour
being the author of it, who teaches us also to practice good things and
to flee from evil. For you ask us to believe that not by some contrary
nature, but by his own choice, man either serves righteousness or
becomes involved in sins; since, no contrary race existing, if the
soul, to which as you say God has given free will, having been
constituted in the body, dwells alone, it would be without sin, nor
would it become involved in sins.
21. AUGUSTIN said: I say it is not sin, if it be not committed by one's
own will; hence also there is reward, because of our own will we do
right. Or if he who sins unwillingly deserves punishment, he who
unwillingly does well ought to deserve reward. But who doubts that
reward is only bestowed upon him who does something of good will? From
which we know that punishment also is inflicted upon him who does
something of ill will. But since you recall me to primordial natures
and substances, my faith is that God Almighty--which must especially be
attended to and fixed in the mind--that God Almighty has made good
things. But the things made by Him cannot be such as is He who made
them. For it is unjust and foolish to believe that works are equal to
the workman, things made to the maker. Wherefore if it is reverential
to believe that God made all good things, than which nevertheless He is
by far more excellent and by far more pre-eminent; the origin and head
of evil is sin, as the apostle said: "Covetousness is the root of all
evils; which some following after have made shipwreck of the faith, and
have pierced themselves through with many sorrows."(1) For if you seek
the root of all evils, you have the apostle saying that covetousness is
the root of all evils. But the root of a root I cannot seek. Or if
there is another evil, whose root covetousness is not, covetousness
will not be the root of all evils. But if it is true that covetousness
is the root of all evils, in vain do we seek some other kind of evil.
But as regards that contrary nature of yours which you introduce, since
I have responded to your objections, I ask that you deign to tell me
whether it is wholly evil, whether there can be no sin apart from it,
whether by this alone punishment is deserved, not by the
soul by which no sin has been committed. But if you say that this
contrary nature alone deserves punishment, and not the soul, I ask to
which is repentance, which is commanded, vouchsafed. If the soul is
commanded to repent, sin is from the soul, and the soul has sinned
voluntarily. For if the soul is compelled to do evil, that which it
does is not evil. Is it not foolish and most absurd to say that the
race of darkness has sinned and that I repent of the sins. Is it not
most absurd to say that the race of darkness has sinned and that
forgiveness of sins is vouchsafed to me, who according to your faith
may well say: What have I done? What have I committed? I was with Thee,
I was in a state of integrity, I was contaminated with no pollution.
Thou didst send me hither, Thou didst suffer necessity, Thou didst
protect Thy domains when great pollution and desolation threatened
them. Since
therefore Thou knowest the necessity by which I have been here
oppressed, by reason of which I could not breathe, which I could not
resist; why dost Thou accuse me as if sinning? or why dost Thou promise
forgiveness of sins? Reply to this without evasion, if you please, as I
have replied to you.
FORTUNATUS said: We say this, that the soul is compelled by contrary
nature to transgress, for which transgression you maintain there is no
root save the evil that dwells in us; for it is certain that apart from
our bodies evil things dwell in the whole world. For not those things
alone that we have in our bodies, dwell in the whole world, and are
known by their names as good; an evil root also inheres. For your
dignity said that this covetousness that dwells in our bodies is the
root of evils; since therefore there is no desire of evil out of our
bodies, from that source contrary nature dwells in the whole world. For
the apostle designated that, namely covetousness, as the root of evils,
not one evil which you have called the root of all evils. But not in
one manner is covetousness, which you have said is the root of all
evils, understood, as if of that which dwells in our bodies
alone; for it is certain that this evil which dwells in us descends
from an evil author and that this root as you call it is a small
portion of evil, so that it is not the root itself, but is a small
portion of evil, of that evil which dwells everywhere. Which root and
tree our Lord called evil, as never bearing good fruit, which his
Father did not plant, and which is deservedly rooted up and cast into
the fire.(2) For as you say, that sin ought to be imputed to the
contrary nature, that nature belongs to evil; and that this is sin of
the soul, if after the warning of our Saviour and his wholesome
instruction, the soul shall have segregated itself from its contrary
and hostile race, adorning itself also with purer things; that
otherwise it cannot be restored to its own substance. For it is said:
"If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin. But now
that I have come and
spoken, and they have refused to believe me, they shall have no excuse
for their sin."(1) Whence it is perfectly plain, that repentance has
been given after the Saviour's advent, and after this knowledge of
things, by which the soul can, as if washed in a divine fountain from
the filth and vices as well of the whole world as of the bodies in
which the same soul dwells, be restored to the kingdom of God whence it
has gone forth. For it is said by the apostle, that "the mind of the
flesh is hostile to God; is not subject to the law of God, neither
indeed can be." Therefore it is evident from these things that the good
soul seems to sin not voluntarily, but by the doing of that which is
not subject to the law of God. For it likewise follows that "the flesh
lusteth against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh; so that ye
may not do the things that ye will."(3) Again: "I see another
law in my members, warring against the law of my mind and leading me
captive in the law of sin and of death. Therefore I am a miserable man;
who shall deliver me from the body of this death, unless it be the
grace of God through our Lord Jesus Christ,"(4) "through whom the world
has been crucified to me and I to the world?"(5)
22. AUGUSTIN said: I recognize and embrace the testimonies of the
divine Scriptures, and I will show in a few words, as God may deign to
grant, how they are consistent with my faith. I say that there was free
exercise of will in that man who was first formed. He was so made that
absolutely nothing could resist his will, if he had willed to keep the
precepts of God. But after he voluntarily sinned, we who have descended
from his stock were plunged into necessity. But each one of us can by a
little consideration find that what I say is true. For today in our
actions before we are implicated by any habit, we have free choice of
doing anything or not doing it. But when by that liberty we have done
something and the pernicious sweetness and pleasure of that deed has
taken hold upon the mind, by its own habit the mind is so implicated
that afterwards it cannot conquer what by sinning it
has fashioned for itself. We see many who do not wish to swear, but
because the tongue has already become habituated, they are not able to
prevent those things from going forth from the mouth which we cannot
but ascribe to the root of evil. For that I may discuss with you those
words, which as they do not withdraw from your mouth so may they be
understood by your heart: you swear by the Paraclete. If therefore you
wish to find out experimentally whether what I say is true, determine
not to swear. You will see, that that habit is borne along as it has
become accustomed to be. And this is what wars against the soul, habit
formed in the flesh. This is indeed the mind of the flesh, which, as
long as it cannot thus be subject to the law of God, so long is it the
mind of the flesh; but when the soul has been illuminated it ceases to
be the mind of the flesh. For thus it is said the mind of the
flesh cannot be subject to the law of God, just as if it were said,
that snow cannot be warm. Far so long as it is snow, it can in no way
be warm. But as the snow is melted by heat, so that it may become warm,
so the mind of the flesh, that is, habit formed with the flesh, when
our mind has become illuminated, that is, when God has subjected for
Himself the whole man to the choice of the divine law, instead of the
evil habit of the soul, makes a good habit. Accordingly it is most
truly said by the Lord of the two trees, the one good and the other
evil, which you have called to mind, that they have their own fruits;
that is, neither can the good tree yield evil fruit, nor the evil tree
good fruit, but so long as it is evil. Let us take two men, a good and
a bad. As long as he is good he cannot yield evil fruit; as long as he
is bad he cannot yield good fruit. But that you may know that
those two trees are so placed by the Lord, that free choice may be
there signified, that these two trees are not natures but our wills, He
Himself says in the gospel: "Either make the tree good, or make the
tree evil."(6) Who is it that can make nature? If therefore we are
commanded to make a tree either good or evil, it is ours to choose what
we will. Therefore concerning that sin of man and concerning that habit
of soul formed with the flesh the apostle says: "Let no one seduce
you;"(7) "Every creature that has been made by God is good.''(8) The
same apostle whom you also have cited says: "As through the
disobedience of the one the many were constituted sinners; so also
through the obedience of the one the many are constituted
righteous."(9) "Since through man is death, through man also is
resurrection of the dead." As long therefore as we bear the image of
the earthly man,(10) that
is, as long as we live according to the flesh, which is also called the
old man, we have the necessity of our habit, so that we may not do what
we will. But when the grace of God has breathed the divine love into us
and has made us subject to His will, to us it is said: "Ye are called
for freedom,"(1) and "the grace of God has made me free from the law of
sin and of death."(2) But the law of sin is that whoever has sinned
shall die. From this law we are freed when we have begun to be
righteous. The law of death is that by which it was said to man: "Earth
thou art and into earth thou shalt go."(3) For from this very fact we
are all so born, because we are earth, and from the fact that we are
all so born because we are earth, we shall all go into earth on account
of the desert of the sins of the first man. But on account of the grace
of God, which frees us from the law of sin and of death,
having been converted to righteousness we are freed; so that afterwards
this same flesh tortures us with its punishment so long as we remain in
sins, is subjected to us in resurrection, and shakes us by no adversity
from keeping the law of God and His precepts. Whence, since I have
replied to your questions, deign to reply as I desire, how it can
happen, that if nature is contrary to God, sin should be imputed to us,
who were sent into that nature not voluntarily, but by God Himself,
whom nothing could injure?
FORTUNATUS said: Just as also the Lord said to His disciples: Behold I
send you as sheep in the midst of wolves."(4) Hence it must be known
that not with hostile intent did our Saviour send forth His lambs, that
is His disciples, into the midst of wolves, unless there had been some
contrariety, which He would indicate by the similitude of wolves, where
also He had sent His disciples; that the souls which perchance might be
deceived in the midst of wolves might be recalled to their proper
substance. Hence also may appear the antiquity of our times to which we
return, and of our years, that before the foundation of the world souls
were sent in this way against the contrary nature, that subjecting the
same by their passion, victory might be restored to God. For the same
apostle said, that not only there should be a struggle against flesh
and blood, but also against principalities and
powers, and the spiritual things of wickedness, and the domination of
darkness."(5) If therefore in both places evils dwell and are esteemed
wickednesses, not only now is evil in our bodies, but in the whole
world, where souls appear to dwell, which dwell beneath yonder heaven
and are fettered.
23. AUGUSTIN said: The Lord sent His lambs into the midst of wolves,
that is, just men into the midst of sinners for the preaching of the
gospel received in the time of man from the inestimable divine Wisdom,
that He might call us from sin to righteousness. But what the apostle
says, that our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against
principalities and powers, and the other things that have been quoted,
this signifies that the devil and his angels, as also we, have fallen
and lapsed by sin, and have secured possession of earthly things, that
is, sinful men, who, as long as we are sinners, are under their yoke,
just as when we shall be righteous, we shall be under the yoke of
righteousness; and against them we have a struggle, that passing over
to righteousness we may be freed from their dominion. Do you also
therefore deign to reply to the one question that I ask: Could God
suffer injury, or not? But I ask you to reply: He could not.
FORTUNATUS said: He could not suffer injury.
24. AUGUSTIN said: Wherefore then did He send us hither, according to your faith?
FORTUNATUS said: My profession is this, that God could not be injured,
and that He directed us hither. But since this is contrary to your
view, do you tell how you account for the soul being here, which our
God desires to liberate both by His commandments and by His own Son
whom He has sent.
25. AUGUSTIN said: Since I see that you cannot answer my inquiries, and
wish to ask me something, behold I satisfy you, provided only that you
bear in mind that you have not replied to my question. Why the soul is
here in this world involved in miseries has been explained by me not
just now, but again and again a little while ago. The soul sinned, and
therefore is miserable. It accepted free choice, used free choice, as
it willed; it fell, was cast out from blessedness, was implicated in
miseries. As bearing upon this I recited to you the testimony Of the
apostle who says: "As through one man death, so also through one man
came the resurrection of the dead." What more do you ask? Hence do you
reply, wherefore did He, who could not suffer injury, send us hither?
FORTUNATUS said: The cause must be sought, why the soul came hither, or
wherefore God desires hence to liberate the soul that lives in the
midst of evils?
26. AUGUSTIN said: This cause I ask of you, that is, if God could not suffer injury, wherefore He sent us hither?
FORTUNATUS said: It is inquired of us, if evil cannot injure God,
wherefore the soul was sent hither, or for what reason was it mingled
with the world? Which is manifest in what the apostle says: "Shall the
thing formed say to him that formed it, why hast thou formed me
thus?"(1) If therefore this cause must be pleaded, He must be asked,
why He sent the soul, no necessity compelling Him. But if there was
necessity for sending the soul, of right is there also the will of
liberating it.
27. AUGUSTIN said: Then God is pressed by necessity, is He?
FORTUNATUS said: Now this is it. Do not seek to bring odium upon what
has been said because we do not make God subject to necessity, but to
have voluntarily sent the soul.
28. AUGUSTIN said: Recall what was said above. And it runs: "But if
there was necessity for sending the soul, of right is there also the
will of liberating it. Augustin said: We have heard: But if there was
necessity for sending the soul, of right is there also the will of
liberating it." You, therefore, said that there was necessity for
sending the soul. But if you only wish to say "a will to send," I add
this also: He who could suffer no injury, had the cruel will to send
the soul to so great miseries. Because I speak for the sake of refuting
this statement, I ask pardon from the mercy of that One in whom we have
hope of liberation from all the errors of heretics.
FORTUNATUS said: You asseverate that we say that God is cruel in
sending the soul, but that God made man, breathed into him a soul which
assuredly He foreknew to be involved in future misery, and not to be
able by reason of evils to be restored to its inheritance. This belongs
either to one who is ignorant, or who gives the soul up to these
aforesaid evils. This I have cited because you said not long since,
that God adopted the soul, not that it is from Him; for to adopt is a
different matter.
29. AUGUSTIN said: Concerning adoption I remember that I spoke some
days ago according to the testimony of the apostle, who says that we
have been called into the adoption of sons.(2) This was not my reply,
therefore, but the apostle's, concerning which thing, that is, that
adoption, we may inquire, if we please, in its own time; and concerning
that I will reply without delay, when you shall have answered my
objections.
FORTUNATUS said: I say that there was a going forth of the soul against
a contrary nature, which nature could not injure God.
30. AUGUSTIN said: What need was there for that going forth, when God whom nothing could injure had nothing to protect?
FORTUNATUS said: Do you conscientiously hold that Christ came from God?
31. AUGUSTIN said: Again you are questioning me. Reply to my inquiries.
FORTUNATUS said: So I have received in faith, that by the will of God He came hither.
32. AUGUSTIN said: And I say: Why did God, omnipotent, inviolable,
immutable, whom nothing could injures send hither the soul, to
miseries, to error, to those things that we suffer?
FORTUNATUS said: For it has been said: "I have power to lay down my
soul and I have power to take it again."(3) Now He said that by the
will of God the soul went forth.
33. AUGUSTIN said: I ask for the reason why God, when He can in no way suffer injury, sent the soul hither?
FORTUNATUS said: We have already said that God can in no way suffer
injury, and we have said that the soul is in a contrary nature,
therefore that it imposes a limit on the contrary nature. The restraint
having been imposed on the contrary nature, God takes the same. For He
Himself said, "I have power to lay down my soul and power to take it."
The Father gave to me the power of laying down my soul, and of taking
it. To what soul, therefore, did God who spoke in the Son refer?
Evidently our soul, which is held in these bodies,which came of His
will, and of His will is again taken up.
34. AUGUSTIN said: Why our Lord said: "I have power to lay down my soul
and power to take it," is known to all; because He was about to suffer
and to rise again. But I ask of you again and again, If God could in no
way suffer injury, why did he send souls hither?
FORTUNATUS said: To impose a limit on contrary nature.
35. AUGUSTIN said: And did God omnipotent, merciful and supreme, that
He might impose a restraint on contrary nature, wish it to be limited
so that He might make us unrestrained?
FORTUNATUS said: But so He calls us back to Himself.
36. AUGUSTIN said: If He recalls to Himself from an unrestrained state,
if from sin, from error, from misery, what need was there for the soul
to suffer so great evils through so longs time till the world ends?
since God by whom you say it was sent could in no way suffer injury.
FORTUNATUS said: What then am I to say?
37. AUGUSTIN said: I know that you have nothing to say, and that I,
when I was among you, never found anything to say on this question, and
that I was thus admonished from on high to leave that error and to be
converted to the Catholic faith or rather to recall it, by the
indulgence of Him who did not permit me to inhere forever in this
fallacy. But if you confess that you have nothing to reply, I will
expound the Catholic faith to all those hearing and investigating,
seeing that they are believers, if they permit and wish.
FORTUNATUS said: Without prejudice to my profession I might say: when I
shall have reconsidered with my superiors the things that have been
opposed by you, if they fail to respond to this question of mine, which
is now in like manner proposed to me by you, it will be in my
contemplation (since I desire my soul to be liberated by an assured
faith) to come to the investigation of this thing that you have
proposed to me and that you promise you will show.
AUGUSTIN said: Thanks be to God.
AGAINST THE EPISTLE OF MANICHAEUS CALLED FUNDAMENTAL. [CONTRA EPISTOLAM MANICHAEI QUAM VACANT FUNDAMENTI.] A.D. 397
|
AGAINST THE EPISTLE OF MANICHAEUS CALLED FUNDAMENTAL.(1)
[CONTRA EPISTOLAM MANICHAEI QUAM VACANT FUNDAMENTI.] A.D. 397.
CHAP. 1.--TO HEAL HERETICS IS BETTER THAN TO DESTROY THEM.
1. MY prayer to the one true, almighty God, of whom, and through whom,
and in whom are all things, has been, and is now, that in opposing and
refuting the heresy of you Manichaeans, as you may after all be
heretics more from thoughtlessness than from malice, He would give me a
mind calm and composed, and aiming at your recovery rather than at your
discomfiture. For while the Lord, by His servants, overthrows the
kingdoms of error, His will concerning erring men, as far as they are
men, is that they should be amended rather than destroyed. And in every
case where, previous to the final judgment, God inflicts punishment,
whether through the wicked or the righteous, whether through the
unintelligent or through the intelligent, whether in secret or openly,
we must believe that the designed effect is the healing of men, and not
their ruin; while there is a preparation for the final doom
in the case of those who reject the means of recovery. Thus, as the
universe contains some things which serve for bodily punishment, as
fire, poison, disease, and the rest, and other things, in which the
mind is punished, not by bodily distress, but by the entanglements of
its own passions, such as loss, exile, bereavement, reproach, and the
like; while other things, again, without tormenting are fitted to
comfort and soothe the languishing, as, for example, consolations,
exhortations, discussions, and such things; in all these the supreme
justice of God makes use sometimes even of wicked men, acting in
ignorance, and sometimes of good men, acting intelligently. It is ours,
accordingly, to desire in preference the better part, that we might
attain our end in your correction, not by contention, and strife, and
persecutions, but by kindly consolation, by friendly exhortation, by
quiet
discussion; as it is written, "The servant of the Lord must not strive;
but be gentle toward all men, apt to teach, patient; in meekness
instructing those that oppose themselves."(2) It is ours, I say, to
desire to obtain this part in the work; it belongs to God to give what
is good to those who desire it and ask for it.
CHAP. 2.--WHY THE MANICHAEANS SHOULD BE MORE GENTLY DEALT WITH.
2. Let those rage against you who know not with what labor the truth is
to be found and with what difficulty error is to be avoided. Let those
rage against you who know not how rare and hard it is to overcome the
fancies of the flesh by the serenity of a pious disposition. Let those
rage against you who know not the difficulty of curing the eye of the
inner man that he may gaze upon his Sun,--not that sun which you
worship, and which shines with the brilliance of a heavenly body in the
eyes of carnal men and of beasts,--but that of which it is written
through the prophet, "The Sun of righteousness has arisen upon me;"(1)
and of which it is said in the gospel, "That was the true Light, which
lighteth every man that cometh into the world.''(2) Let those rage
against you who know not with what sighs and groans the least particle
of the knowledge of God is obtained. And, last of all, let
those rage against you who have never been led astray in the same way
that they see that you are.
CHAP. 3.--AUGUSTIN ONCE A MANICHAEAN.
3. For my part, I,--who, after much and long-continued bewilderment,
attained at last, to the discovery of the simple truth, which is
learned without being recorded in any fanciful legend; who, unhappy
that I was, barely succeeded, by God's help, in refuting the vain
imaginations of my mind, gathered from theories and errors of various
kinds; who so late sought the cure of my mental obscuration, in
compliance with the call and the tender persuasion of the all-merciful
Physician; who long wept that the immutable and inviolable Existence
would vouchsafe to convince me inwardly of Himself, in harmony with the
testimony of the sacred books; by whom, in fine, all those fictions
which have such a firm hold on you, from your long familiarity with
them, were diligently examined, and attentively heard, and too easily
believed, and commended at every opportunity to the belief of others,
and
defended against opponents with determination and boldness,--I can on
no account rage against you; for I must bear with you now as formerly I
had to bear with myself, and I must be as patient towards you as my
associates were with me, when I went madly and blindly astray in your
beliefs.
4. On the other hand, all must allow that you owe it to me, in return,
to lay aside all arrogance on your part too, that so you may be the
more disposed to gentleness, and may not oppose me in a hostile spirit,
to your own hurt. Let neither of us assert that he has found truth; let
us seek it as if it were unknown to us both. For truth can be sought
with zeal and unanimity if by no rash presumption it is believed to
have been already found and ascertained. But if I cannot induce you to
grant me this, at least allow me to suppose myself a stranger now for
the first time hearing you, for the first time examining your
doctrines. I think my demand a just one. And it must be laid down as an
understood thing that I am not to join you in your prayers, or in
holding conventicles, or in taking the name of Manichaeus, unless you
give me a clear explanation, without any obscurity, of all matters
touching the salvation of the soul.
CHAP. 4.--PROOFS OF THE CATHOLIC FAITH.
5. For in the Catholic Church, not to speak of the purest wisdom, to
the knowledge of which a few spiritual, men attain in this life, so as
to know it, in the scantiest measure, deed, because they are but men,
still without any uncertainty (since the rest of the multitude derive
their entire security not from acuteness of intellect, but from
simplicity of faith,)--not to speak of this wisdom, which you do not
believe to be in the Catholic Church, there are many other things which
most justly keep me in her bosom. The consent of peoples and nations
keeps me in the Church; so does her authority, inaugurated by miracles,
nourished by hope, enlarged by love, established by age. The succession
of priests keeps me, beginning from the very seat of the Apostle Peter,
to whom the Lord, after His resurrection, gave it in charge to feed His
sheep, down to the present episcopate. And so, lastly,
does the name itself of Catholic, which, not without reason, amid so
many heresies, the Church has thus retained; so that, though all
heretics wish to be called Catholics, yet when a stranger asks where
the Catholic Church meets, no heretic will venture to point to his own
chapel or house. Such then in number and importance are the precious
ties belonging to the Christian name which keep a believer in the
Catholic Church, as it is right they should, though from the slowness
of our understanding, or the small attainment of our life, the truth
may not yet fully disclose itself. But with you, where there is none of
these things to attract or keep me, the promise of truth is the only
thing that comes into play. Now if the truth is so clearly proved as to
leave no possibility of doubt, it must be set before all the things
that keep me in the Catholic Church; but if there is only a promise
without any fulfillment, no one shall move me from the faith which
binds my mind with ties so many and so strong to the Christian religion
in which almost all that you believe is contained. For in that unhappy
time when we read it we were in your opinion enlightened. The epistle
begins thus:--" Manichaeus, an apostle of Jesus Christ, by the
providence of God the Father. These are wholesome words from the
perennial and living fountain.; Now, if you please, patiently give heed
to my inquiry. I donor believe Manichaeus to be an apostle of Christ.
Do not, I beg of you, be enraged and begin to curse. For you know that
it is my rule to believe none of your statements without consideration.
Therefore I ask, who is this Manichaeus? You will reply, An apostle of
Christ. I do not believe it. Now you are at a loss what to say or do;
for you promised to give knowledge of the truth, and here you are
forcing me to believe what I have no knowledge of. Perhaps you will
read the gospel to me, and will attempt to find there a testimony to
Manichaeus. But should you meet with a person not yet believing the
gospel, how would you reply to him were he to say, I do not believe?
For my part, I should not believe the gospel except as moved by the
authority of the Catholic Church. (1) So when those on whose authority
I have consented to believe in the gospel tell me not to believe in
Manichaeus, how can I but consent? Take your choice. If you say,
Believe the Catholics: their advice to me is to put no faith in you; so
that, believing them, I am precluded from believing you;--If you say,
Do not believe the Catholics: you cannot fairly use the gospel in
bringing me to faith in Manichaeus; for it was at the command of the
Catholics that I believed the gospel;--Again, if you say, You were
right in
believing the Catholics when they praised the gospel, but wrong in
believing their vituperation of Manichaeus: do you think me such a fool
as to believe or not to believe as you like or dislike, without any
reason? It is therefore fairer and safer by far for me, having in one
instance put faith in the Catholics, not to go over to you, till,
instead of bidding me believe, you make me understand something in the
clearest and most open manner. To convince me, then, you must put aside
the gospel. If you keep to the gospel, I will keep to those who
commanded me to believe the gospel; and, in obedience to them, I will
not believe you at all. But if haply you should succeed in finding in
the gospel an incontrovertible testimony to the apostleship of
Manichaeus, you will weaken my regard for the authority of the
Catholics who bid me not to believe you; and the effect of that will
be, that I
shall no longer be able to believe the gospel either, for it was
through the Catholics that I got my faith in it; and so, whatever you
bring from the gospel will no longer have any weight with me.
Wherefore, if no clear proof of the apostleship of Manichaeus is found
in the gospel, I will believe the Catholics rather than you. But if you
read thence some passage clearly in favor of Manichaeus, I will believe
neither them nor you: not them, for they lied to me about you; nor you,
for you quote to me that Scripture which I had believed on the
authority of those liars. But far be it that I should not believe the
gospel; for believing it, I find no way of believing you too. For the
names of the apostles, as there recorded, (2) do not include the name
of Manichaeus. And who the successor of Christ's betrayer was we read
in the Acts of the Apostles; (3) which book I must needs believe if I
believe the gospel, since both writings alike Catholic authority
commends to me. The same book contains the well-known narrative of the
calling and apostleship of Paul. (4) Read me now, if you can, in the
gospel where Manichaeus is called an apostle, or in any other book in
which I have professed to believe. Will you read the passage where the
Lord promised the Holy Spirit as a Paraclete, to the apostles?
Concerning which passage, behold how many and how great are the things
that restrain and deter me from believing in Manichaeus.
CHAP. 6.--WHY MANICHAEUS CALLED HIMSELF AN APOSTLE OF CHRIST.
7. For I am at a loss to see why this epistle begins, "Manichaeus, an
apostle of Jesus Christ," and not Paraclete, an apostle of Jesus
Christ. Or if the Paraclete sent by Christ sent Manichaeus, why do we
read, "Manichaeus, an apostle of Jesus Christ," instead of Manichaeus,
an apostle of the Paraclete? If you say that it is Christ Himself who
is the Holy Spirit, you contradict the very Scripture, where the Lord
says, "And I will send you another Paraclete." (5) Again, if you
justify your putting of Christ's name, not because it is Christ Himself
who is also the Paraclete, but because they are both of the same
substance,--that is, not because they are one person, but one existence
[non quia unus est, sed quia unum sunt],--Paul too might have used the
words, Paul, an apostle of God the Father; for the Lord said, "I and
the Father are one." (6) Paul nowhere uses these words; nor does
any of the apostles write himself an apostle of the Father. Why then
this new fashion? Does it not savor of trickery of some kind or other?
For if he thought it made no difference, why did he not for the sake of
variety in some epistles call himself an apostle of Christ, and in
others of the Paraclete? But in every one that I know of, he writes, of
Christ; and not once, of the Paraclete. What do we suppose to be the
reason of this, but that pride, the mother of all heretics, impelled
the man to desire to seem to have been sent by the Paraclete, but to
have been taken into so close a relation as to get the name of
Paraclete himself? As the man Jesus Christ was not sent by the Son of
God, that is, the power and wisdom of God--by which all things were
made, but, according to the Catholic faith, was taken into such a
relation as to be Himself the Son of God--that is, that in Himself the
wisdom of God was displayed in the healing of sinners,--so Manichaeus
wished it to be thought that he was so taken up by the Holy Spirit,
whom Christ promised, that we are henceforth to understand that the
names Manichaeus and Holy Spirit alike signify the apostle of Jesus
Christ,--that is, one sent by Jesus Christ, who promised to send him.
Singular audacity this! and unutterable sacrilege!
CHAP. 7.--IN WHAT SENSE THE FOLLOWERS OF MANICHAEUS BELIEVE HIM TO BE THE HOLY SPIRIT.
8. Besides, you should explain how it is that, while the Father, Son,
and Holy Spirit are united in equality of nature, as you also
acknowledge, you are not ashamed to speak of Manichaeus, a man taken
into union with the Holy Spirit, as born of ordinary generation; and
yet you shrink from believing that the man taken into union with the
only-begotten Wisdom of God was born of a Virgin. If human flesh, if
generation [concubitus viri], if the womb of a woman could not
contaminate the Holy Spirit, how could the Virgin's womb contaminate
the Wisdom of God? This Manichaeus, then, who boasts of a connection
with the Holy Spirit, and of being spoken of in the gospel, must
produce his claim to either of these two things,--that he was sent by
the Spirit, or that he was taken into union with the Spirit. If he was
sent, let him call himself the apostle of the Paraclete; if taken into
union, let
him allow that He whom the only-begotten Son took upon Himself had a
human mother, since he admits a human father as well as mother in the
case of one taken up by the Holy Spirit. Let him believe that the Word
of God was not defiled by the virgin womb of Mary, since he exhorts us
to believe that the Holy Spirit could not be defiled by the married
life of his parents. But if you say that Manichaeus was united to the
Spirit, not in the womb or before conception, but after his birth,
still you must admit that he had a fleshly nature derived from man and
woman. And since you are not afraid to speak of the blood and the
bodily substance of Manichaeus as coming from ordinary generation, or
of the internal impurities contained in his flesh, and hold that the
Holy Spirit, who took on Himself; as you believe, this human being, was
not contaminated by all those things, why should I shrink from
speaking of the Virgin's womb and body undefiled, and not rather
believe that the Wisdom of God in union with the human being in his
mother's flesh still remained free from stain and pollution? Wherefore,
as, whether your Manichaeus professes to be sent by or to be united
with the Paraclete, neither statement can hold good, I am on my guard,
and refuse to believe either in his mission or in his susception.
CHAP. 8.--THE FESTIVAL OF THE BIRTH-DAY OF MANICHAEUS.
9. In adding the words, "by the providence of God the Father," what
else did Manichaeus design but that, having got the name of Jesus
Christ, whose apostle he calls himself, and of God the Father, by whose
providence he says he was sent by the Son, we should believe himself,
as the Holy Spirit, to be the third person? His words are: "Manichaeus,
an apostle of Jesus Christ, by the providence of God the Father." The
Holy Spirit is not named, though He ought specially to have been named
by one who quotes to us in favor of his apostleship the promise of the
Paraclete, that he may prevail upon ignorant people by the authority of
the gospel. In reply to this, you of course say that in the name of the
Apostle Manichaeus we have the name of the Holy Spirit, the Paraclete,
because He condescended to come into Manichaeus. Why then, I ask again,
should you cry out against the doctrine of the
Catholic Church, that He in whom divine Wisdom came was born of a
virgin, when you do not scruple to affirm the birth by ordinary
generation of him in whom you say the Holy Spirit came? I cannot but
suspect that this Manichaeus, who uses the name of Christ to gain
access to the minds of the ignorant, wished to be worshipped instead of
Christ Himself. I will state briefly the reason of this conjecture. At
the time when I was a student of your doctrines, to my frequent
inquiries why it was that the Paschal feast of the Lord was celebrated
generally with no interest, though sometimes there were a few languid
worshippers, but no watchings, no prescription of any unusual fast,--in
a word, no special ceremony,--while great honor is paid to your Bema,
that is, the day on which Manichaeus was killed, when you have a
platform with fine steps, covered with precious cloth, placed
conspicuously so
as to face the votaries,--the reply was, that the day to observe was
the day Of the passion of him who really suffered, and that Christ, who
was not born, but appeared to human eyes in an unreal semblance of
flesh, only feigned suffering, without really bearing it. Is it not
deplorable, that men who wish to be called Christians are afraid of a
virgin's womb as likely to defile the truth, and yet are not afraid of
falsehood? But to go back to the point, who that pays attention can
help suspecting that the intention of Manichaeus in denying Christ's
being born of a woman, and having a human body, was that His passion,
the time of which is now a great festival all over the world, might not
be observed by the believers in himself, so as to lessen the devotion
of the solemn commemoration which he wished in honor of the day of his
own death? For to us it was a great attraction in the feast of
the Bema that it was held during Pascha, since we used all the more
earnestly to desire that festal day [the Bema], that the other which
was formerly most sweet had been withdrawn.
CHAP. 9.--WHEN THE HOLY SPIRIT WAS SENT.
10. Perhaps you will say to me, When, then, did the Paraclete promised
by the Lord come? As regards this, had I nothing else to believe on the
subject, I should rather look for the Paraclete as still to come, than
allow that He came in Manichaeus. But seeing that the advent of the
Holy Spirit is narrated with perfect clearness in the Acts of the
Apostles, where is the necessity of my so gratuitously running the risk
of believing heretics? For in the Acts it is written as follows: "The
former treatise have we made, O Theophilus, of all that Jesus began
both to do and teach, in the day in which He chose the apostles by the
Holy Spirit, and commanded them to preach the gospel. By those to whom
He showed Himself alive after His passion by many proofs in the
daytime, He was seen forty days, teaching concerning the kingdom of
God. And how He conversed with them, and commanded them that
they should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the
Father, which, saith He, ye have heard of me. For John indeed baptized
with water, but ye shall begin to be baptized with the Holy Spirit,
whom also ye shall receive after not many days, that is, at Pentecost.
When they had come, they asked him, saying, Lord, wilt Thou at this
time manifest Thyself? And when will be the kingdom of Israel? And He
said unto them, No one can know the time which the Father hath put in
His own power. But ye shall receive the power of the Holy Ghost coming
upon you, and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in
all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth."
(1) Behold you have here the Lord reminding His disciples of the
promise of the Father, which they had heard from His mouth, of the
coming of the Holy Spirit. Let us now see when He was sent; for
shortly after we read as follows: "And when the day of Pentecost was
fully come, they were all with one accord in one place. And suddenly
there came a sound from heaven, as of a rushing mighty wind, and it
filled all the house where they were sitting. And there appeared unto
them cloven tongues, like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. And
they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other
tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance. And there were dwelling at
Jerusalem Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven. And when
the sound was heard, the multitude came together, and were confounded,
because every man heard them speak in his own language. And they were
all amazed, and marvelled, saying one to another, Are not all these
which speak Galilaeans? and how heard we every man in our own tongue,
wherein we were born? Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites,
and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, in Armenia, and in Cappadocia, in
Pontus, Asia, Phrygia, and Pamphylia, in Egypt, and in the regions of
Africa about Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, Jews, natives, Cretes, and
Arabians, they heard them speak in their own tongues the wonderful
works of God. And they were all amazed, and were in doubt on account of
what had happened, saying, What meaneth this? But others, mocking,
said, These men are full of new wine." (2) You see when the Holy Spirit
came. What more do you wish? If the Scriptures are credible, should not
I believe most readily in these Acts, which have the strongest
testimony in their support, and which have had the advantage of
becoming generally known, and of being handed down and of being
publicly taught along with the gospel itself, which contains the
promise of the Holy Spirit, which also we believe? On reading, then,
these Acts of the
Apostles, which stand, as regards authority, on a level with the
gospel, I find that not only was the Holy Spirit promised to these true
apostles, but that He was also sent so manifestly, that no room was
left for errors on this subject.
CHAP. 10.--THE HOLY SPIRIT TWICE GIVEN.
11. For the glorification of our Lord among men is His resurrection
from the dead and His ascension to heaven. For it is written in the
Gospel according to John: "The Holy Ghost was not yet given, because
that Jesus was not yet glorified." (1) Now if the reason why He was not
given was that Jesus was not yet glorified, He was given immediately on
the glorification of Jesus. And since that glorification was twofold,
as regards man and as regards God, twice also was the Holy Spirit
given: once, when, after His resurrection from the dead, He breathed on
the face of His disciples, saying, "Receive ye the Holy Ghost;" (2) and
again, ten days after His ascension to heaven. This number ten
signifies perfection; for to the number seven which embraces all
created things, is added the trinity of the Creator. (3) On these
things there is much pious and sober discourse among spiritual men. But
I
must keep to my point; for my business at present is not to teach you,
which you might think presumptuous, but to take the part of an
inquirer, and learn from you, as I tried to do for nine years without
success. Now, therefore, I have a document to believe on the subject of
the Holy Spirit's advent; and if you bid me not to believe this
document, as your usual advice is not to believe ignorantly, without
consideration, (4) much less will I believe your documents. Away, then,
with all books, and disclose the truth with logical clearness, so as to
leave no doubt in my mind; or bring forward books where I shall find
not an imperious demand for my belief, but a trustworthy statement of
what I may learn. Perhaps you say this epistle is also of this
character. Let me, then, no longer stop at the threshold: let us see
the contents.
CHAP. 11.--MANICHAEUS PROMISES TRUTH, BUT DOES NOT MAKE GOOD HIS WORD.
12. "These," he says, "are wholesome words from the perennial and
living fountain; and whoever shall have heard them, and shall have
first believed them, and then shall have observed the truths they set
forth, shall never suffer death, but shall enjoy eternal life in glory.
For he is to be judged truly blessed who has been instructed in this
divine knowledge, by which he is made free and shall abide in
everlasting life." And this, as you see, is a promise of truth, but not
the bestowal of it. And you yourselves can easily see that any errors
whatever might be dressed up in this fashion, so as under cover of a
showy exterior to steal in unawares into the minds of the ignorant.
Were he to say, These are pestiferous words from a poisonous fountain;
and whoever shall have heard them, and shall have first believed them,
and then have observed what they set forth, shall never be restored
to life, but shall suffer a woful death as a criminal: for assuredly he
is to be pronounced miserable who falls into this infernal error, in
which he will sink so as to abide in everlasting torments;--were he to
say this, he would say the truth; but instead of gaining any readers
for his book, he would excite the greatest aversion in the minds of all
into whose hands the book might come. Let us then pass on to what
follows; nor let us be deceived by words which may be used alike by
good and bad, by learned and unlearned. What, then, comes next?
13. "May the peace," he says, "of the invisible God, and the knowledge
of the truth, be with the holy and beloved brethren who both believe
and also yield obedience to the divine precepts." Amen, say we. For the
prayer is a most amiable and commendable one. Only we must bear in mind
that these words might be used by false teachers as well as by good
ones. So, if he said nothing more than this, all might safely read and
embrace it. Nor should I disapprove of what follows:
May also the right hand of light protect you, and deliver you from
every hostile assault, and from the snares of the world." In fact, I
have no fault to find with the beginning of this epistle, till we come
to the main subject of it. For I wish not to spend time on minor
points. Now, then, for this writer's plain statement of what is to be
expected from him.
CHAP 12.--THE WILD FANCIES OF MANICHAEUS. THE BATTLE BEFORE THE CONSTITUTION OF THE WORLD.
14. "Of that matter," he says, "beloved brother of Patticus, of which
you told me, saying that you desired to know the manner of the birth of
Adam and Eve, whether they were produced by a word or sprung from
matter, I will answer you as is fit. For in various writings and
narratives we find different assertions made and different descriptions
given by many authors. Now the real truth on the subject is unknown to
all peoples, even to those who have long and frequently treated of it.
For had they arrived at a clear knowledge of the generation of Adam and
Eve, they would not have remained liable to corruption and death."
Here, then, is a promise to us of clear knowledge of this matter, so
that we shall not be liable to corruption and death And if this does
not suffice, see what follows: "Necessarily," he says, "many things
have to be said by way of preface, before a discovery of this
mystery free from all uncertainty can be made." This is precisely what
I asked for, to have such evidence of the truth as to free my knowledge
of it from all uncertainty. And even were the promise not made by this
writer himself, it was proper for me to demand and to insist upon this,
so that no opposition should make me ashamed of becoming a Manichaean
from a Catholic Christian, in view of such a gain as that of perfectly
clear and certain truth. Now, then, let us hear what he has to state.
15. "Accordingly," he says, "hear first, if you please, what happened
before the constitution of the world, and how the battle was carried
on, that you may be able to distinguish the nature of light from that
of darkness." Such are the utterly false and incredible statements
which this writer makes. Who can believe that any battle was fought
before the constitution of the world? And even supposing it credible,
we wish now to get something to know, not to believe. For to say that
the Persians and Scythians long ago fought with one another is a
credible statement; but while we Believe it when we read or hear it, we
cannot know it as a fact of experience or as a truth of the
understanding. So, then, as I would repudiate any such statement on the
ground that I have been promised something, not that I must believe on
authority, but that I shall understand without any ambiguity; still
less
will I receive statements which are not only uncertain, but incredible.
But what if he have some evidence to make these things clear and
intelligible? Let us hear, then, if we can, what follows with all
possible patience and forbearance.
CHAP. 13.--TWO OPPOSITE SUBSTANCES. THE KINGDOM OF LIGHT. MANICHAEUS TEACHES UNCERTAINTIES INSTEAD OF CERTAINTIES.
16. "In the beginning, then," he says, "these two substances were
divided. The empire of light was held by God the Father, who is
perpetual in holy origin, magnificent in virtue, true in His very
nature, ever rejoicing in His own eternity, possessing in Himself
wisdom and the vital senses, by which He also includes the twelve
members of His light, which are the plentiful resources of his kingdom.
Also in each of His members are stored thousands of untold and
priceless treasures. But the Father Himself, chief in praise,
incomprehensible in greatness, has united to Himself happy and glorious
worlds, incalculable in number and duration, along with which this holy
and illustrious Father and Progenitor resides, no poverty or infirmity
being admitted in His magnificent realms. And these matchless realms
are so founded on the region of light and bliss, that no one can ever
move or disturb them." (1)
17. Where is the proof of all this? And where did Manichaeus learn it?
Do not frighten me with the name of the Paraclete. For, in the first
place, I have come not to put, faith in unknown things, but to get the
knowledge of undoubted truths, according to the caution enjoined on me
by yourselves. For you know how bitterly you taunt those who believe
without consideration. And what is more, this writer, who here begins
to tell of very doubtful things, himself promised a little before to
give complete and well-grounded knowledge.
CHAP. 14.--MANICHAEUS PROMISES THE KNOWLEDGE OF UNDOUBTED THINGS, AND THEN DEMANDS FAITH IN DOUBTFUL THINGS.
In the next place, if faith is what is required of me, I should prefer
to keep to the Scripture, which tells me that the Holy Spirit came and
inspired the apostles, to whom the Lord had promised to send Him. You
must therefore prove, either that what Manichaeus says is true, and so
make clear to me what I am unable to believe; or that Manichaeus is the
Holy Spirit, and so lead me to believe in what you cannot make clear.
For I profess the Catholic faith, and by it I expect to attain certain
knowledge. Since, then, you try to overthrow my faith, you must supply
me with certain knowledge, if you can, that you may convict me of
having adopted my present belief without consideration. You make two
distinct propositions,--one when you say that the speaker is the Holy
Spirit, and another when you say that what the speaker teaches is
evidently true. I might fairly ask undeniable proof for
both propositions. But I am not greedy and require to be convinced only
of one. Prove this person to be the Holy Spirit, and I will believe
what he says to be true, even without understanding it; or prove that
what he says is true, and I will believe him to be the Holy Spirit,
even without evidence. Could anything be fairer or kinder than this?
But you cannot prove either one or other of these propositions. You can
find nothing better than to praise your own faith and ridicule mine.
So, after having in my turn praised my belief and ridiculed yours, what
result do you think we shall arrive at as regards our judgment and our
conduct, but to part company with those who promise the knowledge of
indubitable things, and then demand from us faith in doubtful things?
while we shall follow those who invite us to begin with believing what
we cannot yet fully perceive, that, strengthened by this
very faith, we may come into a position to know what we believe by the
inward illumination and confirmation of our minds, due no longer to
men, but to God Himself.
18. And as I have asked this writer to prove these things to me, I ask
him now where he learned them himself. If he replies that they were
revealed to him by the Holy Spirit, and that his mind was divinely
enlightened that he might know them to be certain and evident, he
himself points to the distinction between knowing and believing. The
knowledge is his to whom these things are fully made known as proved;
but in the case of those who only hear his account of these things,
there is no knowledge imparted, but only a believing acquiescence
required. Whoever thoughtlessly yields this becomes a Manichaean, not
by knowing undoubted truth, but by believing doubtful statements. Such
were we when in our inexperienced youth we were deceived. Instead,
therefore, of promising knowledge, or clear evidence, or the settlement
of the question free from all uncertainty, Manichaeus ought to have
said that these things were clearly proved to him, but that those who
hear his account of them must believe him without evidence. But were he
to say this, who would not reply to him, If I must believe without
knowing, why should I not prefer to believe those things which have a
widespread notoriety from the consent of learned and unlearned, and
which among all nations are established by the weightiest authority?
From fear of having this said to him, Manichaeus bewilders the
inexperienced by first promising the knowledge of certain truths, and
then demanding faith in doubtful things. And then, if he is asked to
make it plain that these things have been proved to himself, he fails
again, and bids us believe this too. Who can tolerate such imposture
and arrogance?
CHAP.
15.--THE DOCTRINE OF MANICHAEUS NOT ONLY UNCERTAIN, BUT FALSE. HIS
ABSURD FANCY OF A LAND AND RACE OF DARKNESS BORDERING ON THE HOLY
REGION AND THE SUBSTANCE OF GOD. THE ERROR, FIRST OF ALL, OF GIVING TO
THE NATURE OF GOD LIMITS AND BORDERS, AS IF GOD WERE A MATERIAL
SUBSTANCE, HAVING EXTENSION IN SPACE.
19. What if I shall have shown, with the help of God and of our Lord,
that this writer's statements are false as well as uncertain? What more
unfortunate thing can be found than that superstition which not only
fails to impart the knowledge and the truth which it promises, but also
teaches what is directly opposed to knowledge and truth? This will
appear more clearly from what follows: "In one direction on the border
of this bright and holy land there was a land of darkness deep and vast
in extent, where abode fiery bodies, destructive races. Here was
boundless darkness, flowing from the same source in immeasurable
abundance, with the productions properly belonging to it. Beyond this
were muddy turbid waters with their inhabitants; and inside of them
winds terrible and violent with their prince and their progenitors.
Then again a fiery region of destruction, with its chiefs and
peoples. And similarly inside of this a race full of smoke and gloom,
where abode the dreadful prince and chief of all, having around him
innumerable princes, himself the mind and source of them all. Such are
the five natures of the pestiferous land."
20. To speak of God as an aerial or even as an ethereal body is absurd
in the view of all who, with a clear mind, possessing some measure of
discernment, can perceive the nature of wisdom and truth as not
extended or scattered in space, but as great, and imparting greatness
without material size, nor confined more or less in any direction, but
throughout co-extensive with the Father of all, nor having one thing
here and another there, but everywhere perfect, everywhere present. (1)
CHAP. 16.--THE SOUL, THOUGH MUTABLE, HAS NO MATERIAL FORM. IT IS ALL PRESENT IN EVERY PART OF THE BODY.
But why speak of truth and wisdom which surpass all the powers of the
soul, when the nature of the soul itself, which is known to be mutable,
still has no kind of material extension in space? For whatever consists
of any kind of gross matter must necessarily be divisible into parts,
having one in one place, and another in another. Thus, the finger is
less than the whole hand, and one finger is less than two; and there is
one place for this finger, and another for that, and another for the
rest of the hand. And this applies not to organized bodies only, but
also to the earth, each part of which has its own place, so that one
cannot be where the other is. So in moisture, the smaller quantity
occupies a smaller space, and the larger quantity a larger space; and
one part is at the bottom of the cup, and another part near the mouth.
So in air, each part has its own place; and it is
impossible for the air in this house to have along with itself, in the
same house at the same moment, the air that the neighbors have. And
even as regards light itself, one part pours through one window, and
another through another; and a greater through the larger, and a
smaller through the smaller. Nor, in fact, can there be any bodily
substance, whether celestial or terrestrial, whether aerial or moist,
which is not less in part than in whole, or which can possibly have one
part in the place of another at the same time; but, having one thing in
one place and another in another, its extension in space is a substance
which has distinct limits and parts, or, so to speak, sections. The
nature of the soul, on the other hand, though we leave out of account
its power of perceiving truth, and consider only its inferior power of
giving unity to the body, and of sensation in the body, does not
appear to have any material extension in space. For it is all present
in each separate part of its body when it is all present in any
sensation. There is not a smaller part in the finger, and a larger in
the arm, as the bulk of the finger is less than that of the arm; but
the quantity everywhere is the same, for the whole is present
everywhere. For when the finger is touched, the whole mind feels,
though the sensation is not through the whole body. No part of the mind
is unconscious of the touch, which proves the presence of the whole.
And yet it is not so present in the finger or in the sensation as to
abandon the rest of the body, or to gather itself up into the one place
where the sensation occurs. For when it is all present in the sensation
in a finger, if another part, say the foot, be touched, it does not
fail to be all present in this sensation too: so that at the same
moment it
is all present in different places, without leaving one in order to be
in the other, and without having one part in one, and another in the
other; but by this power showing itself to be all present at the same
moment in separate places. Since it is all present in the sensations of
these places, it proves that it is not bound by the conditions of
space. (1)
CHAP. 17.--THE MEMORY CONTAINS THE IDEAS OF PLACES OF THE GREATEST SIZE.
Again, if we consider the mind's power of remembering not the objects
of the intellect, but material objects, such as we see brutes also
remembering (for cattle find their way without mistake in familiar
places, and animals return to their cribs, and dogs recognize the
persons of their masters, and when asleep they often growl, or break
out into a bark, which could not be unless their mind retained the
images of things before seen or perceived by some bodily sense), who
can conceive rightly where these images are contained, where they are
kept, or where they are formed? If, indeed, these images were no larger
than the size of our body, it might be said that the mind shapes and
retains them in the bodily space which contains itself. But while the
body occupies a small material space,the mind revolves images of vast
extent, of heaven and earth, with no want of room, though they come
and go in crowds; so that clearly, the mind is not diffused through
space: for instead of being contained in images of the largest spaces,
it rather contains them; not, however, in any material receptacle, but
by a mysterious faculty or power, by which it can increase or diminish
them, can contract them within narrow limits, or expand them
indefinitely, can arrange or disarrange them at pleasure, can multiply
them or reduce them to a few or to one.
CHAP. 18.--THE UNDERSTANDING JUDGES OF THE TRUTH OF THINGS, AND OF ITS OWN ACTION.
What, then, must be said of the power of perceiving truth, and of
making a vigorous resistance against these very images which take their
shape from impressions on the bodily senses, when they are opposed to
the truth? This power discerns the difference between, to take a
particular example, the true Carthage and its own imaginary one, which
it changes as it pleases with perfect ease. It shows that the countless
worlds of Epicurus, in which his fancy roamed without restraint, are
due to the same power of imagination, and, not to multiply examples,
that we get from the same source that land of light, with its boundless
extent, and the five dens of the race of darkness, with their inmates,
in which the fancies of Manichæus have dared to usurp for
themselves the name of truth. What then is this power which discerns
these things? Clearly, whatever its extent may be, it is greater
than all these things, and is conceived of without any such material
images. Find, if you can, space for this power; give it a material
extension; provide it with a body of huge size. Assuredly if you think
well, you cannot. For of everything of this corporeal nature your mind
forms an opinion as to its divisibility, and you make of such things
one part greater and another less, as much as you like; while that by
which you form a judgment of these things you perceive to be above
them, not in local loftiness of place, but in dignity of power.
CHAP. 19.--IF THE MIND HAS NO MATERIAL EXTENSION, MUCH LESS HAS GOD.
21. So then, if the mind, so liable to change, whether from a multitude
of dissimilar desires, or from feelings varying according to the
abundance or the want of desirable things, or from these endless sports
of the fancy, or from forgetfulness and remembrance, or from learning
and ignorance; if the mind, I say, exposed to frequent change from
these and the like causes, is perceived to be without any local or
material extension, and to have a vigor of action which surmounts these
material conditions, what must we think or conclude of God Himself, who
remains superior to all intelligent beings in His freedom from
perturbation and from change, giving to every one what is due? Him the
mind dares to express more easily than to see; and the clearer the
sight, the less is the power of expression. And yet this God, if, as
the Manichaean fables are constantly asserting, He were limited in
extension in one direction and unlimited in others, could be measured
by so many subdivisions or fractions of greater or less size, as every,
one might fancy; so that, for example, a division of the extent of two
feet would be less by eight parts than one of ten feet. For this is the
property of all natures which have extension in space, and therefore
cannot be all in one place. But even with the mind this is not the
case; and this degrading and perverted idea of the mind is found among
people who are unfit for such investigations.
CHAP. 20.--REFUTATION OF THE ABSURD IDEA OF TWO TERRITORIES.
22. But perhaps, instead of thus addressing carnal minds, we should
rather descend to the views of those who either dare not or are as yet
unfit to turn from the consideration or material things to the study of
an immaterial and spiritual nature, and who thus are unable to reflect
upon their own power of reflection, so as to see how it forms a
judgment of material extension without itself possessing it. Let us
descend then to these material ideas, and let us ask in what direction,
and on what border of the shining and sacred territory, to use the
expressions of Manichæus, was the region of darkness? For he
speaks of one direction and border, without saying which,whether the
right or the left. In any case, it is clear that to speak of one side
implies that there is another. But where there are three or more sides,
either the figure is bounded in all directions,or if it extends
infinitely in one direction, still it must be limited in the directions
where it has sides. If,then, on one side of the region of light there
was the race of darkness, what bounded it on the other side or sides?
The Manichaeans say nothing in reply to this; but when pressed, they
say that on the other sides the region of light, as they call it, is
infinite, that is, extends throughout boundless space. They do not see,
what is plain to the dullest understanding, that in that case there
could be no sides? For the sides are where it is bounded. What, then,
he says, though there are no sides? But what you said of one direction
or side, implied of necessity the existence of another direction and
side, or other directions and sides. For if there was only one side,
you should have said, on the side, not an one side; as in reference to
our body we say properly, By one eye, because there is
another; or on one breast, because there is another. But if we spoke of
a thing as being on one nose, or one navel, we should be-ridiculed by
learned and unlearned, since there is only one. But I do not insist on
words, for you may have used one in the sense of the only one.
CHAP.
21.--THIS REGION OF LIGHT MUST BE MATERIAL IF IT IS JOINED TO THE
REGION OF DARKNESS. THE SHAPE OF THE REGION OF DARKNESS JOINED TO THE
REGION OF LIGHT.
What, then, bordered on the side of the region which you call shining
and sacred? The region, you reply, of darkness. Do you then allow this
latter region to have been material? Of course you must, since you
assert that all bodies derive their origin from it. How then is it
that, dull and carnal as you are, you do not see that unless both
regions were material, they could not have their sides joined to one
another? How could you ever be so blinded in mind as to say that only
the region of darkness was material, and that the so-called region of
light was immaterial and spiritual? My good friends, let us open our
eyes for once, and see, now that we are told of it, what is most
obvious, that two regions cannot be joined at their sides unless both
are material.
23. Or if we are too dull and stupid to see this, let us hear whether
the region of darkness too has one side, and is boundless in the other
directions, like the region of light. They do not hold this from fear
of making it seem equal to God. Accordingly they make it boundless in
depth and in length; but upwards, above it, they maintain that there is
an infinity of empty space. And lest this region should appear to be a
fraction equal in amount to half of that representing the region of
light, they narrow it also on two sides. As if, to give the simplest
illustration, a piece of bread were made into four squares, three white
and one black; then suppose the three white pieces joined as one, and
conceive them as infinite upwards and downwards, and backwards in all
directions: this represents the Manichaean region of light. Then
conceive the black square infinite downwards and
backwards, but with infinite emptiness above it: this is their region
of darkness. But these are secrets which they disclose to very eager
and anxious inquirers.
CHAP. 22.--THE FORM OF THE REGION OF LIGHT THE WORSE OF THE TWO.
Well, then, if this is so, the region of darkness is clearly touched on
two sides by the region of light. And if it is touched on two sides, it
must touch on two. So much for its, being on one side, as we were told
before.
24. And what an unseemly appearance is this of the region of
light!--like a cloven arch, with a black wedge inserted below, bounded
only in the direction of the cleft, and having a void space interposed
where the boundless emptiness stretches above the region of darkness.
Indeed, the form of the region of darkness is better than that of the
region of light: for the former cleaves, the latter is cloven; the
former fills the gap which is made in the latter; the former has no
void in it, while the latter is undefined in all directions, except
that where it is filled up by the wedge of darkness. In an ignorant and
greedy notion of giving more honor to a number of pans than to a single
one, so that the region of light should have six, three upwards and
three downwards, they have made this region be split up, instead of
sundering the other. For, according to this figure, though there may be
no commixture of darkness with light, there is certainly penetration.
CHAP. 23.--THE ANTHROPOMORPHITES NOT SO BAD AS THE MANICHAEANS.
25. Compare, now, not spiritual men of the Catholic faith, whose mind,
as far as is possible in this life, perceives that the divine substance
and nature has no material extension, and has no shape bounded by
lines, but the carnal and weak of our faith, who, when they hear the
members of the body used figuratively, as, when God's eyes or ears are
spoken of, are accustomed, in the license of fancy, to picture God to
themselves in a human form; compare these with the Manichaeans, whose
custom it is to make known their silly stories to anxious inquirers as
if they were great mysteries: and consider who have the most allowable
and respectable ideas of God, --those who think of Him as having a
human form which is the most excellent of its kind, or those who think
of Him as having boundless material extension, yet not in all
directions, but with three parts infinite and solid, while in one
part He is cloven, with an empty void, and with undefined space above,
while the region of darkness is inserted wedge-like below. Or perhaps
the proper expression is, that He is unconfined above in His own
nature, but encroached on below by a hostile nature. I join with you in
laughing at the folly of carnal men, unable as yet to form spiritual
conceptions, who think of God as having a human form. Do you too join
me, if you can, in laughing at those whose unhappy conceptions
represent God as having a shape cloven or cut in such an unseemly and
unbecoming way, with such an empty gap above, and such a dishonorable
curtailment below. Besides, there is this difference, that these carnal
people, who think of God as having a human form, if they are content to
be nourished with milk from the breast of the Catholic Church, and do
not rush headlong into rash opinions, but cultivate in the Church
the pious habit of inquiry, and there ask that they may receive, and
knock that it may be opened to them, begin to understand spiritually
the figures and parables of the Scriptures, and gradually to perceive
that the divine energies are suitably set forth under the name,
sometimes of ears, sometimes of eyes, sometimes of hands or feet, or
even of wings and feathers a shield too, and sword, and helmet, and all
the other innumerable things. And the more progress they make in this
understanding, the more are they confirmed as Catholics. The
Manichæans, on the other hand,when they abandon their material
fancies,cease to be Manichæans. For this is the chief and special
point in their praises of Manichæeus, that the divine mysteries
which were taught figuratively in books from ancient times were kept
for Manichæeus, who was to come last, to solve and demonstrate;
and so
after him no other teacher will come from God, for he has said nothing
in figures or parables, but has explained ancient sayings of that kind,
and has himself taught in plain,simple terms. Therefore,when the
Manichæans hear these words of their founder, on one side and
border of the shining and sacred region was the region of darkness,
they have no interpretations to fall back on. Wherever they turn, the
wretched bondage of their own fancies brings them upon clefts or sudden
stoppages and joinings or sunderings of the most unseemly kind, which
it would be shocking to believe as true of any immaterial nature, even
though mutable, like the mind, not to speak of the immutable nature of
God. And yet if I were unable to rise to higher things, and to bring my
thoughts from the entanglement of false imaginations which are
impressed on the memory by the bodily senses, into the freedom and
purity of spiritual existence, how much better would it be to think of
God as in the form of a man, than to fasten that wedge of darkness to
His lower edge, and, for want of a covering for the boundless vacuity
above to leave it void and unoccupied throughout infinite space! What
notion could be worse than this? What darker error can be taught or
imagined?
CHAP. 24.--OF THE NUMBER OF NATURES IN THE MANICHAEAN FICTION.
26. Again, I wish to know, when I read of God the Father and His
kingdoms founded on the shining and happy region, whether the Father
and His kingdoms, and the region, are all of the same nature and
substance. If they are, then it is not another nature or sort of body
of God which the wedge of the race of darkness cleaves and
penetrates,which itself is an unspeakably revolting thing, but it is
actually the very nature of God which undergoes this. Think of this, I
beseech you: as you are men, think of it, and flee from it; and if by
tearing open your breasts you can cast out by the roots such profane
fancies from your faith, I pray you to do it. Or will you say that
these three are not of one and the same nature, but that the Father is
of one, the kingdoms of another, and the region of another, so that
each has a peculiar nature and substance, and that they are arranged
according to
their degree of excellence? If this is true, Manichaeus should have
taught that there are four natures, not two; or if the Father and the
kingdoms have one nature, and the region only one of its own, he should
have made three. Or if he made only two, because the region of darkness
does not belong to God, in what sense does the region of light belong
to God? For if it has a nature of its own, and if God neither generated
nor made it, it does not belong to Him, and the seat of His kingdom is
in what belongs to another. Or if it belongs to Him because of its
vicinity, the region of darkness must do so too; for it not only
borders on the region of light, but penetrates it so as to sever it in
two. Again, if God generated it, it cannot have a separate nature. For
what is generated by God must be what God is, as the Catholic Church
believes of the only begotten Son. So you are brought back of
necessity to that shocking and detestable profanity, that the wedge of
darkness sunders not a region distinct and separate from God, but the
very nature of God. Or if God did not generate, but make it, of what
did He make it? Or if of Himself, what is this but to generate? If of
some other nature, was this nature good or evil? If good, there must
have been some good nature not belonging to God; which you will
scarcely have the boldness to assert. If evil, the race of darkness
cannot have been the only evil nature. Or did God take a part of that
region and turn it into a region of light, in order to found His
kingdom upon it? If He had, He would have taken the whole, and there
would have been no evil nature left. If God, then, did not make the
region of light of a substance distinct from His own, He must have made
it of nothing. (1)
CHAP.
25. --- OMNIPOTENCE CREATES GOOD THINGS DIFFERING IN DEGREE, IN EVERY
DESCRIPTION WHATSOEVER OF THE JUNCTION OF THE TWO REGIONS THERE IS
EITHER IMPROPRIETY OR ABSURDITY.
27. If, then, you are now convinced that God is able to create some
good thing out of nothing, come into the Catholic Church, and learn
that all the natures which God has created and founded in their order
of excellence from the highest to the lowest are good, and some better
than others; and that they were made of nothing, though God, their
Maker, made use of His own wisdom as an instrument, so to speak, to
give being to what was not, and that as far as it had being it might be
good, and that the limitation of its being might show that it was not
begotten by God, but made out of nothing. If you examine the matter,
you will find nothing to keep you from agreeing to this. For you cannot
make your region of light to be what God is, without making the dark
section an infringement on the very nature of God. Nor can you say that
it was generated by God, without being reduced to the same
enormity, from the necessity of concluding that as begotten of God, it
must be what God is. Nor can you say that it was distinct from Him,
test you should be forced to admit that God placed His kingdom in what
did not belong to Him, and that there are three natures. Nor can you
say that God made it of a substance distinct from His own, without
making something good besides God, or something evil besides the race
of darkness. It remains, therefore that you must confess that God made
the region of light out of nothing: and you are unwilling to believe
this; because if God could make out of nothing some great good which
yet was inferior to Himself, He could also, since He is good, and
grudges no good, make another good inferior to the former, and again a
third inferior to the second, and so on, in order down to the lowest
good of created natures, so that the whole aggregate, instead of
extending indefinitely without number or measure should have a fixed
and definite consistency. Again, if you will not allow this either,
that God made the region of light out of nothing, you will have no
escape from the shocking profanities to which your opinions lead.
28. Perhaps, since the carnal imagination can fancy any shapes it
likes, you might be able to devise Borne other form for the junction of
the two regions, instead of presenting to the mind such a disagreeable
and painful description as this, that the region of God, whether it be
of the same nature as God or not, where at least God's kingdoms are
founded, lies through immensity in such a huge mass that its members
stretch loosely to an infinite extent, and that on their lower part
that wedge of the region of darkness, itself of boundless size
encroaches upon them. But whatever other form you contrive for the
junction of these two regions, you cannot erase what Manichæus
has written. I refer not to other treatises where a more particular
description is given,-for perhaps, because they are in the hands of
only a few, there might not be so much difficulty with them,--but to
this
Fundamental Epistle which we are now considering, with which all of you
who are called enlightened are usually quite familiar. Here the words
are: "On one side the border of the shining and sacred region was the
region of darkness, deep and boundless in extent."
CHAP.
26.--THE MANICHÆANS ARE REDUCED TO THE CHOICE OF A TORTUOUS, OR
CURVED, OR STRAIGHT LINE OF JUNCTION. THE THIRD KIND OF LINE WOULD GIVE
SYMMETRY AND BEAUTY SUITABLE TO BOTH REGIONS.
What more is to be got? we have now heard what is on the border. Make
what shape you please, draw any kind of lines you like, it is certain
that the junction of this boundless mass of the region of darkness to
the region of light must have been either by a straight line, or a
curved, or a tortuous one. If the line of junction is tortuous the side
of the region of light must also be tortuous; otherwise its straight
side joined to a tortuous one would leave gaps of infinite depth,
instead of having vacuity only above the land of darkness, as we were
told before. And if there were such gaps, bow much better it would have
been for the region of light to have been still more distant, and to
have had a greater vacuity between, so that the region of darkness
might not touch it at all! Then there might have been such a gap of
bottomless depth, that, on the rise of any mischief in that race,
although the chiefs of darkness might have the foolhardy wish to cross
over, they would fall headlong into the gap (for bodies cannot fly
without air to support them); and as there is infinite space downwards,
they could do no more harm, though they might live for ever, for they
would be for ever falling. Again, if the line of junction was a curved
one, the region of light must also have had the disfigurement of a
curve to answer it. Or if the land of darkness were curved inwards like
a theatre, there would be as much disfigurement in the corresponding
line in the region of light. Or if the region of darkness had a curved
line, and the region of light a straight one, they cannot have touched
at all points. And certainly, as I said before, it would have been
better if they had not touched, and if there was such a gap between
that the regions might be kept distinctly separate, and that
rash evildoers might fall headlong so as to be harmless. If, then,the
line of junction was a straight one, there remain, of course, no more
gaps or grooves, but, on the contrary, so perfect a junction as to make
the greatest possible peace and harmony between the two regions. What
more beautiful or more suitable than that one side should meet the
other in a straight line, without bends or breaks to disturb the
natural and permanent connection throughout endless space and endless
duration? And even though there was a separation, the straight sides of
both regions would be beautiful in themselves, as being straight; and
besides, even in spite of an interval, their correspondence, as running
parallel, though not meeting, would give a symmetry to both. With the
addition of the junction, both regions become perfectly regular and
harmonious; for nothing can be devised more beautiful in description or
in conception than this junction of two straight lines. (1)
CHAP.
27.--THE BEAUTY OF THE STRAIGHT LINE MIGHT BE TAKEN FROM THE REGION OF
DARKNESS WITHOUT TAKING ANYTHING FROM ITS SUBSTANCE. SO EVIL NEITHER
TAKES FROM NOR ADDS TO THE SUBSTANCE OF THE SOUL. THE STRAIGHTNESS OF
ITS SIDE WOULD BE SO FAR A GOOD BESTOWED ON THE REGION OF DARKNESS BY
GOD THE CREATOR.
29. What is to be done with unhappy minds, perverse in error, and held
fast by custom? These men do not know what they say when they say those
things; for they do not consider. Listen to me; no one forces you, no
one quarrels with you, no one taunts you with past errors, unless some
one who has not experienced the divine mercy in deliverance from error:
all we desire is that the errors should some time or other be
abandoned. Think a little without animosity or bitterness. We are all
human beings: let us hate, not one another, but errors and lies. Think
a little, I pray you. God of mercy, help them to think, and kindle in
the minds of inquirers the true light. If anything is plain, is not
this, that right is better than wrong? Give me, then, a calm and quiet
answer to this, whether making crooked the right line of the region of
darkness which joins on to the right line of the region
of light, would not detract from its beauty. If you will not be dogged,
you must confess that not only is beauty taken from it by its being
made crooked, but also the beauty which it might have had from
connection with the right line of the region of light. Is it the case,
then, that in this loss of beauty, in which right is made crooked, and
harmony becomes, discord. and agreement disagreement, there is any loss
of substance? Learn, then, from this that substance is not evil; but as
in the body, by change of form for the worse, beauty is lost, or rather
lessened, and what was called fair before is said to be ugly, and what
was pleasing becomes displeasing, so in the mind the seemliness of a
right will, which makes a just and pious life, is injured when the will
changes for the worse; and by this sin the mind becomes miserable,
instead of enjoying as before the happiness which comes from- the
ornament of a right will, without any gain or loss of substance.
30. Consider, again, that though we admit that the border of the region
of darkness was evil for other reasons, such as that it was dim and
dark, or any other reason, still it was not evil in being straight. So,
if I admit that there was some evil in its color, you must admit that
there was some good in its straightness. Whatever the amount of this
good, it is not allowable to attribute it to any other than God the
Maker, from whom we must believe that all good in whatsoever nature
comes, if we are to escape deadly error. It is absurd, then, to say
that this region is perfect evil, when in its straightness of border is
found the good of not a little beauty of a material kind; and also to
make this region to be altogether estranged, from the almighty and good
God, when this good which we find in it can be attributed to no other
but the author of all good things. But this border, too,
we are told, was evil. Well, suppose it evil: it would surely have been
worse had it been crooked instead of straight. And how can that be the
perfection of evil than which something worse than itself can be
thought of? And to be worse implies that there is some good, the want
of which makes the thing worse. Here the want of straightness would
make the line worse. Therefore its straightness is something good. And
you will never answer the question whence this goodness comes, without
reference to Him from whom we must acknowledge that all good things
come, whether small or great. But now we shall pass on from considering
this border to something else.
CHAP. 28.--MANICHÆUS PLACES FIVE NATURES IN THE REGION OF DARKNESS.
31. "There dwelt," he says, "in that region fiery bodies, destructive
races." By speaking of dwelling, he must mean that those bodies were
animated and in life. But, not to appear to cavil at a word, let us see
how he divides into five classes all these inhabitants of this region.
"Here," he says, "was boundless darkness, flowing from the same source
in immeasurable abundance, with the productions properly belonging to
it. Beyond this were muddy turbid waters, with their inhabitants; and
inside of them winds terrible and violent, with their prince and their
progenitors. Then, again, a fiery region of destruction, with its
chiefs and peoples. And, similarly, inside of this a race full of smoke
and gloom, where abode the dreadful prince and chief of all, having
around him innumerable princes, himself the mind and source of them
all. Such are the five natures of the pestiferous region."
We find here five natures mentioned as part of one nature, which he
calls the pestiferous region. The natures are darkness, waters, winds,
fire, smoke; which he so arranges as to make darkness first, beginning
at the outside. Inside of darkness he puts the waters; inside of the
waters, the winds; inside of the winds, the fire; inside of the fire,
the smoke. And each of these natures had its peculiar kind of
inhabitants, which were likewise five in number. For to the question,
Whether there was only one kind in all, or different kinds
corresponding to the different natures; the reply is, that they were
different: as in other books we find it stated that the darkness had
serpents; the waters swimming creatures, such as fish; the winds flying
creatures, such as birds; the fire quadrupeds, such as horses, lions,
and the like; the smoke bipeds, such as men.
CHAP. 29.--THE REFUTATION OF THIS ABSURDITY.
32. Whose arrangement, then, is this? Who made the distinctions and the
classification? Who gave the number, the qualities, the forms, the
life? For all these things are in themselves good, nor could each of
the natures have them except from the bestowal of God, the author of
all good things. For this is not like the descriptions or suppositions
of poets about an imaginary chaos, as being a shapeless mass, without
form, without quality, without measurement, without weight and number,
without order and variety; a confused something, absolutely destitute
of qualities, so that some Greek writers call it
<greek>?pqtqn</greek>. So far from being like this is the
Manichaean description of the region of darkness, as they call it,
that, in a directly contrary style, they add side to side, and join
border to border; they number five natures; they separate, arrange, and
assign to
each its own qualities. Nor do they leave the natures barren or waste,
but people them with their proper inhabitants; and to these, again,
they give suitable forms, and adapted to their place of habitation,
besides giving the chief of all endowments, life. To recount such good
things as these, and to speak of them as having no connection with God,
the author of all good things, is to lose sight of the excellence of
the order in the things, and of the great evil of the error which leads
to such a conclusion.
CHAP. 30.--THE NUMBER OF GOOD THINGS IN THOSE NATURES WHICH MANICHAEUS PLACES IN THE REGION OF DARKNESS.
33. "But," is the reply, "the orders of beings inhabiting those five
natures were fierce and destructive." As if I were praising their
fierceness and destructiveness. I, you see, join with you in condemning
the evils you attribute to them; join you with me in praising the good
things which you ascribe to them: so it will appear that there is a
mixture of good and evil in what you call the last extremity of evil.
If I join you in condemning what is mischievous in this region, you
must join with me in praising what is beneficial. For these beings
could not have been produced, or nourished, or have continued to
inhabit that region, without some salutary influence. I join with you
in condemning the darkness; join with me in praising the
productiveness. For while you call the darkness immeasurable, you speak
of "suitable productions." Darkness, indeed, is not a real substance,
and means
no more than the absence of light, as nakedness means the want of
clothing, and emptiness the want of material contents: so that darkness
could produce nothing, although a region in darkness--that is, in the
absence of light--might produce something. But passing over this for
the present, it is certain that where productions arise there must he a
beneficent adaptation of substances, as well as a symmetrical
arrangement and construction in unity of the members of the beings
produced,--a wise adjustment making them agree with one another. And
who will deny that all these things are more to be praised than
darkness is to be condemned? If I join with you in condemning the
muddiness of the waters, you must join with me in praising the waters
as far as they possessed the form and quality of water, and also the
agreement of the members of the inhabitants swimming in the waters,
their life
sustaining and directing their body, and every particular adaptation of
substances for the benefit of health. For though you find fault with
the waters as turbid and muddy, still, in allowing them the quality of
producing and maintaining their living inhabitants, you imply that
there was some kind of bodily form, and similarity of parts, giving
unity and congruity of character; otherwise there could be no body at
all: and, as a rational being, you must see that all these things are
to be praised. And however great you make the ferocity of these
inhabitants, and their massacrings and devastations in their assaults,
you still leave them the regular limits of form, by which the members
of each body are made to agree together, and their beneficial
adaptations, and the regulating power of the living principle binding
together the parts of the body in a friendly and harmonious union. And
if
all these are regarded with common sense it will be seen that they are
more to be commended than the faults are to be condemned. I join with
you in condemning the frightfulness of the winds; join with me in
praising their nature, as giving breath and nourishment, and their
material form in its continuousness and diffusion by the connection of
its parts: for by these things these winds had the power of producing
and nourishing, and sustaining in vigor these inhabitants you speak of;
and also in these inhabitants--besides the other things which have
already been commended in all animated creatures--this particular power
of going quickly and easily whence and whither they please, and the
harmonious stroke of their wings in flight, and their regular motion. I
join with you in condemning the destructiveness of fire; join with me
in commending the productiveness of this fire, and the growth of
these productions, and the adaptation of the fire to the beings
produced, so that they had coherence, and came to perfection in measure
and shape, and could live and have their abode there: for you see that
all these things deserve admiration and praise, not only in the fire
which is thus habitable, but in the inhabitants too. I join with you in
condemning the denseness of smoke, and the savage character of the
prince who, as you say, abode in it; join with me in praising the
similarity of all the parts in this very smoke, by which it preserves
the harmony and proportion of its parts among themselves, according to
its own nature, and has an unity which makes it what it is: for no one
can calmly reflect on these things without wonder and praise. Besides,
even to the smoke you give the power and energy of production, for you
say that princes inhabited it; so that in that region the smoke
is productive, which never happens here. and, moreover, affords a
wholesome dwelling place to its inhabitants.
CHAP. 31.--THE SAME SUBJECT CONTINUED.
34. And even in the prince of smoke himself, instead of mentioning only
his ferocity as a bad quality, ought you not to have taken notice of
the other things in his nature which you must allow to be commendable ?
For he had a soul and a body; the soul life-giving, and the body
endowed with life. Since the soul governed and the body obeyed, the
soul took the lead and the body followed; the soul gave consistency,
the body was not dissolved; the soul gave harmonious motion, and the
body was constructed of a well-proportioned framework of members. In
this single prince are you not induced to express approval of the
orderly peace or the peaceful order? And what applies to one applies to
all the rest. You say he was fierce and cruel to others. This is not
what I commend, but the other important things which you will not take
notice of. Those things, when perceived and considered,--after
advice by any one who has without consideration put faith in
Manichaeus,--lead him to a clear conviction that, in speaking of those
natures, he speaks of things good in a sense, not perfect and
un-created, like God the one Trinity, nor of the higher rank of created
things, like the holy angels and the ever-blessed powers; but of the
lowest class, and ranked according to the small measure of their
endowments. These things are thought to be blameworthy by the
uninstructed when they compare them with higher things; and in view of
their want of some good, the good they have gets the name of evil,
because it is defective. My reason also for thus discussing the natures
enumerated by Manichaeus is that the things named are things familiar
to us in this world. We are familiar with darkness, waters, winds,
fire, smoke; we are familiar, too, with animals, creeping, swimming,
flying; with
quadrupeds and biped. With the exception of darkness (which, as I have
said already, is nothing but the absence of light, and the perception
of it is only the absence of sight, as the perception of silence is the
absence of hearing; not that darkness is anything, but that light is
not, as neither that silence is anything, but that sound is not), all
the other things are natural qualities and are familiar to all; and the
form of those natures, which is commendable and good as far as it
exists, no wise man attributes to any other author than God, the author
of all good things. (1)
CHAP. 32.--MANICHAEUS GOT THE ARRANGEMENT OF HIS FANCIFUL NOTIONS FROM VISIBLE OBJECTS.
35. For in giving to these natures which he has learned from visible
things, an arrangement according to his fanciful ideas, to represent
the race of darkness, Manichaeus is clearly in error. First of all, he
makes darkness productive, which is impossible. But, he replies, this
darkness was unlike what you are familiar with. How, then, can you make
me understand about it? After so many promises to give knowledge, will
you force me to take your word for it? Suppose I believe you, this at
least is certain, that if the darkness had no form, as darkness usually
has not, it could produce nothing; if it had form, it was better than
ordinary darkness: whereas, when you call it different from the
ordinary kind, you wish us to believe that it is worse. You might as
well say that silence, which is the same to the ear as darkness to the
eyes, produced some deaf or dumb animals in that region;
and then, in reply to the objection that silence is not a nature, you
might say that it was different silence from ordinary silence; in a
word, you might say what you pleased to those whom you have once misled
into believing you. No doubt, the obvious facts relating to the origin
of animal life led Manichaeus to say that serpents were produced in
darkness. However, there are serpents which have such sharp sight, and
such pleasure in light, that they seem to give evidence of the most
weighty kind against this idea. Then the idea of swimming things in the
water might easily be got here, and applied to the fanciful objects in
that region; and so of flying things in the winds, for the motion of
the lower air in this world, where birds fly, is called wind. Where he
got the idea of the quadrupeds in fire, no one can tell. Still he said
this deliberately, though without sufficient thought, and
from great misconception. The reason usually given is, that quadrupeds
are voracious and salacious. But many men surpass any quadruped in
voracity, though they are bipeds, and are called children of the smoke,
and not of fire. Geese, too, are as voracious as any animal; and though
he might place them in fire as bipeds, or in the water because they
love to swim, or in the winds because they have wings and sometimes
fly, they certainly have nothing to do with fire in this
classification. As regards salaciousness, I suppose he was thinking of
neighing horses, which sometimes bite through the bridle and rush at
the mares; and writing hastily, with this in his mind, he forgot the
common sparrow, in comparison of which the hottest stallion is cold.
The reason they give for assigning bipeds to the smoke is, that bipeds
are conceited and proud, for men are derived from this class; and the
idea,
which is a plausible one, is that smoke resembles proud people in
rising up into the air, round and swelling. This idea might warrant a
figurative description of proud men, or an allegorical expression or
explanation, but not the belief that bipeds are born in smoke and of
smoke. They might with equal reason be said to be born in dust, for it
often rises up to the heaven with a similar circling and lofty motion;
or in the clouds, for they are often drawn up from the earth in such a
way, that those looking from a distance are uncertain whether they are
clouds or smoke. Once more, why, in the case of the waters and the
winds, does he suit the inhabitants to the character of the place, as
we see swimming things in water, and flying things in the wind;
whereas, in the face of fire and smoke, this bold liar is not ashamed
to assign to these places the most unlikely inhabitants? For fire burns
quadrupeds, and consumes them, and smoke suffocates and kills bipeds.
At least he must acknowledge that he has made these natures better in
the race of darkness than they are here, though he wishes us to think
everything to be worse. For, according to this, the fire there produced
and nourished quadrupeds, and gave them a lodging not only harmless,
but most convenient. The smoke, too, provided room for the offspring of
its own benign bosom, and cherished them up to the rank of prince. Thus
we see that these lies, which have added to the number of heretics,
arose from the perception by carnal sense, only without care or
discernment, of visible objects in this world, and when thus conceived,
were brought forth by fancy, and then presumptuously written and
published.
CHAP. 33.--EVERY NATURE, AS NATURE, IS GOOD.
36. But the consideration we wish most to urge is the truth of the
Catholic doctrine, if they can understand it, that God is the author of
all natures. I urged this before when I said, I join with you in your
condemnation of destructiveness, of blindness, of dense muddiness, of
terrific violence, of perishableness, of the ferocity of the princes,
and so on; join with me in commending form, classification,
arrangement, harmony, unity of structure, symmetry and Correspondence
of members, provision for vital breath and nourishment, wholesome
adaptation, regulation and control by the mind, and the subjection of
the bodies, and the assimilation and agreement of parts in the natures,
both those inhabiting and those inhabited, and all the other things of
the same kind. From this, if they would only think honestly, they would
understand that it implies a mixture of good and evil, even in the
region where they suppose evil to be alone and in perfection: so that
if the evils mentioned were taken away, the good things will remain,
without anything to detract from the commendation given to them;
whereas, if the good things are taken away, no nature is left. From
this every one sees, who can see, that every nature, as far as it is
nature, is good; since in one and the same thing in which I found
something to praise, and he found something to blame, if the good
things are taken away, no nature will remain; but if the disagreeable
things are taken away, the nature will remain unimpaired. Take from
waters their thickness and muddiness, and pure clear water remains;
take from them the consistence of their parts, and no water will be
left. If then, after the evil is removed, the nature remains in a purer
state, and does not remain at all when the good is taken away, it must
be the
good which makes the nature of the thing in which it is, while the evil
is not nature, but contrary to nature. Take from the winds their
terribleness and excessive force, with which you find fault, you can
conceive of winds as gentle and mild; take from them the similarity of
their parts which gives them continuity of substance, and the unity
essential to material existence, and no nature remains to be conceived
of. It would be tedious to go through all the cases; but all who
consider the subject free from party spirit must see that in their list
of natures the disagreeable things mentioned are additions to the
nature; and when they are removed, the natures remain better than
before. This shows that the natures, as far as they are natures, are
good; for when you take from them the good instead of the evil, no
natures remain. And attend, you who wish to arrive at a correct
judgment, to
what is said of the fierce prince himself. If you take away his
ferocity, see how many excellent things will remain; his material
frame, the symmetry of the members on one side with those on the other,
the unity of his form, the settled continuity of his Darts, the orderly
adjustment of the mind as ruling and animating, and the body as subject
and animated. The removal of these things, and of others I may have
omitted to mention, will leave no nature remaining.
CHAP. 34.--NATURE CANNOT BE WITHOUT SOME GOOD. THE MANICHAEANS DWELL UPON THE EVILS.
37. But perhaps you will say that these evils cannot be removed from
the natures, and must therefore be considered natural. The question at
present is not what can be taken away, and what cannot; but it
certainly helps to a clear perception that these natures, as far as
they are natures, are good, when we see that the good things can be
thought of without these evil things, while without these good things
no nature can be conceived of. I can conceive of waters without muddy
commotion; but without settled continuity of parts no material form is
an object of thought or of sensation in any way. Therefore even these
muddy waters could not exist without the good which was the condition
of their material existence. As to the reply that these evil things
cannot be taken from such natures, I rejoin that neither can the good
things be taken away. Why, then, should you call these things
natural evils, on account of the evil things which you suppose cannot
be taken away, and yet refuse to call them natural good things, on
account of the good things which, as has been proved, cannot be taken
away?
38. You may next ask, as you usually do for a last resource, whence
come these evils which I have said that I too disapprove of. I shall
perhaps tell you, if you first tell me whence are those good things
which you too are obliged to commend, if you would not be altogether
unreasonable. But why should I ask this, when we both acknowledge that
all good things whatever, and how great soever, are from the one God,
who is supremely good? You must therefore yourselves oppose Manichaeus
who has placed all these important good things which we have mentioned
and justly commended,--the continuity and agreement of parts in each
nature, the health and vigor of the animated creatures, and the other
things which it would be wearisome to repeat,--(in an imaginary region
of darkness, so as to separate them altogether from that God whom he
allows to be the author of all good things.) He lost sight
of those good things, while taking notice only of what was
disagreeable; as if one, frightened by a lion's roaring, and seeing him
dragging away and tearing the bodies of cattle or human beings which he
had seized, should from childish pusillanimity be so overpowered with
fear as to see nothing but the cruelty and ferocity of the lion; and
overlooking or disregarding all the other qualities, should exclaim
against the nature of this animal as not only evil, but a great evil,
his fear adding' to his vehemence. But were he to see a tame lion, with
its ferocity subdued, especially if he had never been frightened by a
lion, he would have leisure, in the absence of danger and terror, to
observe and admire the beauty of the animal. My only remark on this is
one closely connected with our subject: that any nature may be in some
case disagreeable, so as to excite hatred towards the whole nature;
though it is clear that the form of a real living beast, even when it
excites terror in the woods, is far better than that of the artificial
imitation which is commended in a painting on the wall. We must not
then be misled into this error by Manichæus, or be hindered from
observing the forms of the natures, by his finding fault with some
things in them in such a way as to make us disapprove of them entirely,
when it is impossible to show that they deserve entire disapproval. And
when our minds are thus composed and prepared to form a just judgment,
we may ask whence come those evils which I have said that I condemn. It
will be easier to see this if we class them all under one name.
CHAP. 35.--EVIL ALONE IS CORRUPTION. CORRUPTION IS NOT NATURE, BUT CONTRARY TO NATURE. CORRUPTION IMPLIES PREVIOUS GOOD.
39. For who can doubt that the whole of that which is called evil is
nothing else than corruption? Different evils may, indeed, be called by
different names; but that which is the evil of all things in which any
evil is perceptible is corruption. So the corruption of an educated
mind is ignorance; the corruption of a prudent mind is imprudence; the
corruption of a just mind, injustice; the corruption of a brave mind,
cowardice; the corruption of a calm, peaceful mind, cupidity, fear,
sorrow, pride. Again, in a living body, the corruption of health is
pain and disease; the corruption of strength is exhaustion; the
corruption of rest is toil. Again, in any corporeal thing, the
corruption of beauty is ugliness; the corruption of straightness is
crookedness; the corruption of order is confusion; the corruption of
entireness is disseverance, or fracture, or diminution. It would be
long
and laborious to mention by name all the corruptions of the things here
mentioned, and of countless other things; for in many cases the words
may apply to the mind as well as to the body, and in innumerable cases
the corruption has a distinct name of its own. But enough has been said
to show that corruption does harm only as displacing the natural
condition; and so, that corruption is not nature, but against nature.
And if corruption is the only evil to be found anywhere, and if
corruption is not nature, no nature is evil.
40. But if, perchance, you cannot follow this, consider again, that
whatever is corrupted is deprived of some good: for if it were not
corrupted, it would be incorrupt; or if it could not in any way be
corrupted, it would be incorruptible. Now, if corruption is an evil,
both incorruption and incorruptibility must be good things. We are not,
however, speaking at present of incorruptible nature, but of things
which admit of corruption, and which, while not corrupted, may be
called incorrupt, but not incorruptible. That alone can be called
incorruptible which not only is not corrupted, but also cannot in any
part be corrupted. Whatever things, then, being incorrupt, but liable
to corruption, begin to be corrupted, are deprived of the good which
they had as incorrupt. Nor is this a slight good, for corruption is a
great evil. And the continued increase of corruption implies the
continued
presence of good, of which they may be deprived. Accordingly, the
natures supposed to exist in the region of darkness must have been
either corruptible or incorruptible. If they were incorruptible, they
were in possession of a good than which nothing is higher. If they were
corruptible, they were either corrupted or not corrupted. If they were
not corrupted, they were incorrupt, to say which of anything is to give
it great praise. If they were corrupted, they were deprived of this
great good of incorruption; but the deprivation implies the previous
possession of the good they are deprived of; and if they possessed this
good, they were not the perfection of evil, and consequently all the
Manichaean story is a falsehood.
CHAP. 36.--THE SOURCE OF EVIL OR OF CORRUPTION OF GOOD.
41. After thus inquiring what evil is, and learning that it is not
nature, but against nature, we must next inquire whence it is. If
Manichæus had done this, he might have escaped falling into the
snare of these serious errors. Out of time and out of order, he began
with inquiring into the origin of evil, without first asking what evil
was; and so his inquiry led him only to the reception of foolish
fancies, of which the mind, much fed by the bodily senses, with
difficulty rids itself. Perhaps, then, some one, desiring no longer
argument, but delivery from error, will ask, Whence is this corruption
which we find to be the common evil of good things which are not
incorruptible? Such an inquirer will soon find the answer if he seeks
for truth with great earnestness, and knocks reverently with sustained
assiduity. For while man can use words as a kind of sign for the
expression of
his thoughts, teaching is the work of the incorruptible Truth itself,
who is the one true, the one internal Teacher. He became external also,
that He might recall us from the external to the internal; and taking
on Himself the form of a servant, that He might bring down His height
to the knowledge of those rising up to Him, He condescended to appear
in lowliness to the low. In His name let us ask, and through Him let us
seek mercy of the Father while making this inquiry. For to answer in a
word the question, Whence is corruption? it is hence, because these
natures that are capable of corruption were not begotten by God, but
made by Him out of nothing; and as we already proved that those natures
are good, no one can say with propriety that they were not good as made
by God. If it is said that God made them perfectly good, it must be
remembered that the only perfect good is God Himself, the maker of
those good things.
CHAP. 37.--GOD ALONE PERFECTLY GOOD.
42. What harm, you ask, would follow if those things too were perfectly
good? Still, should any one, who admits and believes the perfect
goodness of God the Father, inquire what source we should reverently
assign to any other perfectly good thing, supposing it to exist, our
only correct reply would be, that it is of God the Father, who is
perfectly good. And we must bear in mind that what is of Him is born of
Him, and not made by Him out of nothing, and that it is therefore
perfectly, that is, incorruptibly, good like God Himself. So we see
that it is unreasonable to require that things made out of nothing
should be as perfectly good as He who was begotten of God Himself, and
who is one as God is one, otherwise God would have begotten something
unlike Himself. Hence it shows ignorance and impiety to seek for
brethren for this only-begotten Son through whom all good things were
made
by the Father out of nothing, except in this, that He condescended to
appear as man. Accordingly in Scripture He is called both only-begotten
and first-begotten; only-begotten of the Father, and first-begotten
from the dead. "And we beheld," says John, "His glory, the glory as of
the only-begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth.'' (1) And
Paul says, "that He might be the first-born among many brethren." (2)
43. But should we say, These things made out of nothing are not good
things, but only God's nature is good, we shall be unjust to good
things of great value. And there is impiety in calling it a defect in
anything not to be what God is, and in denying a thing to be good
because it is inferior to God. Pray submit then, thou nature of the
rational soul, to be somewhat less than God, but only so far less, that
after Him nothing else is above thee. Submit, I say, and yield to Him,
lest He drive thee still lower into depths where the punishment
inflicted will continually detract more and more from the good which
thou hast. Thou exaltest thyself against God, if thou art indignant at
His preceding thee; and thou art very contumacious in thy thoughts of
Him, if thou dost not rejoice unspeakably in the possession of this
good, that He alone is above thee. This being settled as certain, thou
art not to say, God should have made me the only nature: there should
be no good thing after me. It could not be that the next good thing to
God should be the last. And in this is seen most clearly how great
dignity God conferred on thee, that He who in the order of nature alone
rules over thee, made other good things for thee to rule over. Nor be
surprised that they are not now in all respects subject to thee, and
that sometimes they pain thee; for thy Lord has greater authority over
the things subject to thee than thou hast, as a master over the
servants of his servants. What wonder, then, if, when thou sinnest,
that is, disobeyest thy Lord, the things thou before ruledst over are
made instrumental in thy punishment? For what is so just, or what is
more just than God? For this befell human nature in Adam, of whom this
is not the place to speak. Suffice it to say, the righteous Ruler
acts in character both in just rewards and in just punishments, in the
happiness of those who live rightly, and in the penalty inflicted on
sinners. Nor yet art thou (3) left without mercy, since by an appointed
distribution of things and times thou art called to return. Thus the
righteous control of the supreme Creator extends even to earthly good
things, which are corrupted and restored, that thou mightest have
consolations mingled with punishments; that thou mightest both praise
God when delighted by the order of good things, and mightest take
refuge in Him when tried by experience of evils. So, as far as earthly
things are subject to thee, they teach thee that thou art their ruler;
as far as they distress thee, they teach thee to be subject to thy
Lord.
CHAP. 38.--NATURE MADE BY GOD; CORRUPTION COMES FROM NOTHING.
44. In this way, though corruption is an evil, and though it comes not
from the Author of natures, but from their being made out of nothing,
still, in God's government and control over all that He has made, even
corruption is so ordered that it hurts only the lowest natures, for the
punishment of the condemned, and for the trial and instruction of the
returning, that they may keep near to the incorruptible God, and remain
incorrupt, which is our only good; as is said by the prophet, "But it
is good for me that I keep near to God." (1) And you must not say, God
did not make corruptible natures: for, as far as they are natures, God
made them; but as far as they are corruptible, God did not make them:
for corruption cannot come from Him who alone is incorruptible. If you
can receive this, give thanks to God; if you cannot, be quiet and do
not condemn what you do not yet understand, but
humbly wait on Him who is the light of the mind that thou mayest know.
For in the expression "corruptible nature" there are two words, and not
one only. So, in the expression, God made out of nothing, "God" and
"nothing" are two separate words. Render therefore to each of these
words that which belongs to each, so that the word "nature" may go with
the word "God,"and the word "corruptible" with the word "nothing." And
vet even the corruptions, though they have not their origin from God,
are to be overruled by Him in accordance with the order of inanimate
things and the deserts of His intelligent creatures. Thus we say
rightly that reward and punishment are both from God. For God's not
making corruption is consistent with His giving over to corruption the
man who deserves to be corrupted, that is, who has begun to corrupt
himself by sinning, that he who has wilfully yielded to the allurements
of corruption may, against his will, suffer its pains.
CHAP. 39.--IN WHAT SENSE EVILS ARE FROM GOD.
45. Not only is it written in the Old Testament, "I make good, and
create evil; " (2) but more clearly in the New Testament, where the
Lord says, "Fear not them which kill the body, and have no more that
they can do but fear him who, after he has killed the body, has power
to cast the soul into hell.'' (3) And that to voluntary corruption
penal corruption is added in the divine judgment, is: plainly declared
by the Apostle Paul, when he says, "The temple of God is holy, which
temple ye are; whoever corrupts the temple of God, him will God
corrupt." (4) If this had been said in the Old Law, how vehemently
would the Manichaeans have denounced it as making God a corrupter! And
from fear of the word, many Latin translators make it, "him shall God
destroy," instead of corrupt, avoiding the offensive word without any
change of meaning. Although these would inveigh against any passage in
the Old Law or the prophets if God was called in it a destroyer. But
the Greek original here shows that corrupt is the true word; for it is
written distinctly, "Whoever corrupts the temple of God, him will God
corrupt." If the Manichaeans are asked to explain the words, they will
say, to escape making God a corrupter, that corrupt here means to give
over to corruption, or some such explanation. Did they read the Old Law
in this spirit, they would both find many admirable things in it; and
instead of spitefully attacking passages which they did not understand,
they would reverently postpone the inquiry.
CHAP. 40.--CORRUPTION TENDS TO NON-EXISTENCE.
46. But if any one does not believe that corruption comes from nothing,
let him place before himself existence and non-existence--one, as it
were, on one side, and the other on the other (to speak so as not to
outstrip the slow to understand); then let him set something, say the
body of an animal, between them, and let him ask himself whether, while
the body is being formed and produced, while its size is increasing,
while it gains nourishment, health, strength, beauty, stability, it is
tending, as regards its duration and permanence, to this side or that,
to existence or non-existence. He will see without difficulty, that
even in the rudimentary form there is an existence, and that the more
the body is established and built up in form, and figure and strength,
the more does it come to exist, and to tend to the side of existence.
Then, again, let the body begin to be corrupted; let
its whole condition be enfeebled, let its vigor languish, its strength
decay, its beauty be defaced, its framework be sundered, the
consistency of its parts give way and go to pieces; and let him ask now
where the body is tending in this corruption, whether to existence or
non-existence: he will not surely be so blind or stupid as to doubt how
to answer himself, or as not to see that, in proportion as anything is
corrupted, in that proportion it approaches decease. But whatever tends
to decease tends to non-existence. Since, then, we must believe that
God exists immutably and incorruptibly, while what is called nothing is
clearly altogether non-existent; and since, after setting before
yourself existence and non-existence, you have observed that the more a
visible object increases the more it tends towards existence, while the
more it is corrupted the more it tends towards non-existence
why are you at a loss to tell regarding any nature what in it is from
God, and what from nothing; seeing that visible form is natural, and
corrupt!on against nature? The increase of form leads to existence, and
we acknowledge God as supreme existence; the increase of corruption
leads to non-existence, and we know that what is non-existent is
nothing. Why then, I say, are you at a loss to tell regarding a
corruptible nature, when you have both the words nature and
corruptible, what is from God, and what from nothing? And why do you
inquire for a nature contrary to God, since, if you confess that He is
the supreme existence, it follows that non-existence is contrary to
Him? (1)
CHAP. 41.--CORRUPTION IS BY GOD'S PERMISSION, AND COMES FROM US.
47. You ask, Why does corruption take from nature what God has given to
it? It takes nothing but where God permits; and He permits in righteous
and well-ordered judgment, according to the degrees of non-intelligent
and the deserts of intelligent creatures. The word uttered passes away
as an object of sense, and perishes in silence; and yet the coming and
going of these passing words make our speech, and the regular intervals
of silence give pleasing and appropriate distinction; and so it is with
temporal natures which have this lowest form of beauty, that transition
gives them being, and the death of what they give birth to gives them
individuality. And if our sense and memory could rightly take in the
order and proportions of this beauty, it would so please us, that we
should not dare to give the name of corruptions to those imperfections
which give rise to the distinction. And when
distress comes to us through their peculiar beauty, by the loss of
beloved tern petal things passing away, we both pay the penalty of our
sins, and are exhorted to set our affection on eternal things.
CHAP. 42.--EXHORTATION TO THE CHIEF GOOD.
48. Let us, then, not seek in this beauty for what has not been given
to it (and from not having what we seek for, this is the lowest form of
beauty); and in that which has been given to it, let us praise God,
because He has bestowed this great good of visible form even on the
lowest degree of beauty. And let us not cleave as lovers to this
beauty, but as praisers of God let us rise above it; and from this
superior position let us pronounce judgment on it, instead of so being
bound up in it as to be judged along with it. And let us hasten on to
that good which has no motion in space or advancement in time, from
which all natures in space and time receive their sensible being and
their form. To see this good let us purify our heart by faith in our
Lord Jesus Christ, who says, "Blessed are the pure in heart, for they
shall see God." (2) For the eyes needed in order to see this good are
not those with which we see the light spread through space, which has
part in one place and part in another, instead of being all in every
place. The sight and the discernment we are to purify is that by which
we see, as far as is allowed in this life, what is just, what is pious,
what is the beauty of wisdom. He who sees these things,values them far
above the fullness of all regions in space, aria finds that the vision
of these things requires not the extension of his perception through
distances in space, but its invigoration by an immaterial influence.
(3)
CHAP. 43.--CONCLUSION.
49. And as this vision is greatly hindered by those fancies which are
originated by the carnal sense, and are retained and modified by the
imagination, let us abhor this heresy which has been led by faith in
its fancies to represent the divine substance as extended and diffused
through space, even through infinite space, and to cut short one side
so as to make room for evil,--not being able to perceive that evil is
not nature, but against nature; and to beautify this very evil with
such visible appearance, and forms, and consistency of parts prevailing
in its several natures, not being able to conceive of any nature
without those good things, that the evils found fault with in it are
buried under a countless abundance of good things.
Here let us close this part of the treatise. The other absurdities of
Manichaeus will be exposed in what follows, by the permission and help
of God. (4)
REPLY TO FAUSTUS THE MANICHAEAN. [CONTRA FAUSTUM MANICHAEUM.] A.D. 400 (BOOKS I TO X)
|
REPLY TO FAUSTUS THE MANICHAEAN.
[CONTRA FAUSTUM MANICHAEUM.] A.D. 400.
Written about the year 400. [Faustus was undoubtedly the acutest, most
determined and most unscrupulous opponent of orthodox Christianity in
the age of Augustin. The occasion of Augustin's great writing against
him was the publication of Faustus' attack on the Old Testament
Scriptures, and on the New Testament so far as it was at variance with
Manichaean error. Faustus seems to have followed in the footsteps of
Adimantus, against whom Augustin had written some years before, but to
have gone considerably beyond Adimantus in the recklessness of his
statements. The incarnation of Christ, involving his birth from a
woman, is one of the main points of attack. He makes the variations in
the genealogical records of the Gospels a ground for rejecting the
whole as spurious. He supposed the Gospels, in their present form, to
be not the works of the Apostles, but rather of later Judaizing
falsifiers. The entire Old Testament system he treats with the utmost
contempt, blaspheming the Patriarchs, Moses, the Prophets, etc., on the
ground of their private lives and their teachings. Most of the
objections to the morality of the Old Testament that are now current
were already familiarly used in the time of Augustin. Augustin's
answers are only partially satisfactory, owing to his imperfect view of
the relation of the old dispensation to the new; but in the age in
which they were written they were doubtless very effective. The writing
is interesting from the point of view of Biblical criticism, as well as
from that of polemics against Manichaeism.--A. H. N.]
BOOK I.
WHO
FAUSTUS WAS. FAUSTUS'S OBJECT IN WRITING THE POLEMICAL TREATISE THAT
FORMS THEBASIS OF AUGUSTIN'S REPLY. AUGUSTIN'S REMARKS THEREON
1. FAUSTUS was an African by race, a citizen of Mileum; he was eloquent
and clever, but had adopted the shocking tenets of the Manichaean
heresy. He is mentioned in my Confessions,(1) where there is an account
of my acquaintance with him. This man published a certain volume
against the true Christian faith and the Catholic truth. A copy reached
us, and was read by the brethren, who called for an answer from me, as
part of the service of love which I owe to them. Now, therefore, in the
name and with the help of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, I
undertake the task, that all my readers may know that acuteness of mind
and elegance of style are of no use to a man unless the Lord directs
his steps.(3) In the mysterious equity of divine mercy, God often
bestows His help on the slow and the feeble; while from the want of
this help, the most acute and eloquent run into error only with
greater rapidity and willfulness. I will give the opinions of Faustus
as if stated by himself, and mine as if in reply to him.
2. FAUSTUS said: As the learned Adimantus, the only teacher since the
sainted Manichaeus deserving of our attention, has plentifully exposed
and thoroughly refuted the errors of Judaism and of semi-Christianity,
I think it not amiss that you should be supplied in writing with brief
and pointed replies to the captious objections of our adversaries, that
when, like children of the wily serpent, they try to bewilder you with
their quibbles, you may be prepared to give intelligent answers. In
this way they will be kept to the subject, instead of wandering from
one thing to another. And I have placed our opinions and those of our
opponent over against one another, as plainly and briefly as possible,
so as not to perplex the reader with a long and intricate discourse.
3. AUGUSTIN replies: You warn against semi-Christians, which you say we
are; but we warn against pseudo-Christians, which we have shown you to
be. Semi-Christianity may be imperfect without being false. So, then,
if the faith of those whom you try to mislead is imperfect, would it
not be better to supply what is lacking than to rob them of what they
have? It was to imperfect Christians that the apostle wrote, "joying
and beholding your conversation," and "the deficiency in your faith in
Christ."(1) The apostle had in view a spiritual structure, as he says
elsewhere, "Ye are God's building;"(2) and in this structure he found
both a reason for joy and a reason for exertion. He rejoiced to see
part already finished; and the necessity of bringing the edifice to
perfection called for exertion. Imperfect Christians as we are, you
pursue us with the desire to pervert what you call our
semi-Christianity by false doctrine; while even those who are so
deficient in faith as to be unable to reply to all your sophisms, are
wise enough at least to know that they must not have anything at all to
do with you. You look for semi-Christians to deceive: we wish to prove
you pseudo-Christians, that Christians may learn something from your
refutation, and that the less advanced may learn to avoid you. Do you
call us children of the serpent? You have surely forgotten how often
you have found fault with the prohibition in Paradise, and have praised
the serpent for opening Adam's eyes. You have the better claim to the
title which you give us. The serpent owns you as well when you blame
him as when you praise him.
BOOK II.
FAUSTUS
CLAIMS TO BELIEVE THE GOSPEL, YET REFUSES TO ACCEPT THE GENEALOGICAL
TABLES ON VARIOUS GROUNDS WHICH AUGUSTIN SEEKS TO SET ASIDE.
1. FAUSTUS said: Do I believe the gospel? Certainly. Do I therefore
believe that Christ was born? Certainly not. It does not follow that
because I believe the gospel, as I do, I must therefore believe that
Christ was born. This I do not believe; because Christ does not say
that He was born of men, and the gospel, both in name and in fact,
begins with Christ's preaching. As for the genealogy. the author
himself does not venture to call it the gospel. For what did he write?
"The book of the generation of Jesus Christ the Son of David.''(1) The
book of the generation is not the book of the gospel. It is more like a
birth-register, the star confirming the event. Mark, on the other hand,
who recorded the preaching of the Son of God, without any genealogy,
begins most suitably with the words, "The gospel of Jesus Christ the
Son of God." It is plain that the genealogy is not the gospel.
Matthew himself says, that after John was put in prison, Jesus began to
preach the gospel of the kingdom; so that what is mentioned before this
is the genealogy, and not the gospel. Why did not Matthew begin with,
"The gospel of Jesus Christ the Son of God," but because he thought it
sinful to call the genealogy the gospel? Understand, then, what you
have hitherto overlooked --the distinction between the genealogy and
the gospel. Do I then admit the truth of the gospel? Yes; understanding
by the gospel the preaching of Christ. I have plenty to say about the
generations too, if you wish. But you seem to me now to wish to know
not whether I accept the gospel, but whether I accept the generations.
2. AUGUSTIN replied: Well, in answer to your own questions, you tell us
first that you believe the gospel, and next, that you do not believe in
the birth of Christ; and your reason is, that the birth of Christ is
not in the gospel. What, then, will you answer the apostle when he
says, "Remember that Christ Jesus rose from the dead, of the seed of
David, according to my gospel?"(1) You surely are ignorant, or pretend
to be ignorant, what the gospel is. You use the word, not as the
apostle teaches, but as suits your own errors. What the apostles call
the gospel you depart from; for you do not believe that Christ was of
the seed of David. This was Paul's gospel; and it was also the gospel
of the other apostles, and of all faithful stewards of so great a
mystery. For Paul says elsewhere, "Whether, therefore, I or they, so we
preach, and so ye believed."(2) They did not all write the
gospel, but they all preached it. The name evangelist is properly given
to the narrators of the birth, the actions, the words, the sufferings
of our Lord Jesus Christ. The word gospel means good news, and might be
used of any good news, but is properly applied to the narrative of the
Saviour. If, then, you teach something different, you must have
departed from the gospel. Assuredly those babes whom you despise as
semi-Christians will oppose you, when they hear their mother Charity
declaring by the mouth of the apostle, "If any one preach another
gospel than that which we have preached to you, let him be
accursed."(3) Since, then, Paul, according to his gospel, preached that
Christ was of the seed of David, and you deny this and preach something
else, may you be accursed! And what can you mean by saying that Christ
never declares Himself to have been born of men, when on every occasion
He calls Himself the Son of man?
3. You learned men, forsooth, dress up for our benefit some wonderful
First Man, who came down from the race of light to war with the race of
darkness, armed with his waters against the waters of the enemy, and
with his fire against their fire, and with his winds against their
winds. And why not with his smoke against their smoke, and with his
darkness against their darkness? According to you, he was armed against
smoke with air, and against darkness with light. So it appears that
smoke and darkness are bad, since they could not belong to his
goodness. The other three, again--water, wind, and fire--are good. How,
then, could these belong to the evil of the enemy? You reply that the
water of the race of darkness was evil, while that which the First Man
brought was good; anti so, too, his good wind and fire fought against
the evil wind and fire of the adversary. But why could he not
bring good smoke against evil smoke? Your falsehoods seem to vanish in
smoke. Well, your First Man warred against an opposite nature. And yet
only one of the five things he brought was the opposite of what the
hostile race had. The light was opposed to the darkness, but the four
others are not opposed to one another. Air is not the opposite of
smoke, and still less is water the opposite of water, or wind of wind,
or fire of fire.
4. One is shocked at your wild fancies about this First Man changing
the elements which he brought, that he might conquer his enemies by
pleasing them. So you make what you call the kingdom of falsehood keep
honestly to its own nature, while truth is changeable in order to
deceive. Jesus Christ, according to you, is the son of this First Man.
Truth springs, forsooth, from your fiction. You praise this First Man
for using changeable and delusive forms in the contest. If you, then,
speak the truth, you do not imitate him. If you imitate him, you
deceive as he did. But our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, the true and
truthful Son of God, the true and truthful Son of man, both of which He
testifies of Himself, derived the eternity of His godhead from true
God, and His incarnation from true man. Your First Man is not the first
man of the apostle. "The first man," he says, "was of the
earth, earthy; the second man is from heaven, heavenly. As is the
earthy, such are they also that are earthy; as is the heavenly, such
are they also that are heavenly. As we have borne the image of the
earthy, let us also bear the image of the heavenly."(4) The first man
of the earth, earthy, is Adam, who was made of dust. The second man
from heaven, heavenly, is the Lord Jesus Christ; for, being the Son of
God, He became flesh that He might be a man outwardly, while He
remained God within; that He might be both the true Son of God, by whom
we were made, anti the true Son of man, by whom we are made anew. Why
do you conjure up this fabulous First Man of yours, and refuse to
acknowledge the first man of the apostle? Is this not a fulfillment of
what the apostle says: "Turning away their ears from the truth, they
will give heed to fables?"(5) According to Paul, the first man is of
the
earth, earthy; according to Manichaeus, he is not earthy, and is
equipped with five elements of some unreal, unintelligible kind. Paul
says: "If any one should have announced to you differently from what we
have announced let him be accursed." Therefore lest Paul be a liar, let
Manichaeus be accursed.
5. Again, you find fault with the star by which the Magi were led to
worship the infant Christ, which you should be ashamed of doing, when
yon represent your fabulous Christ, the son of your fabulous First Man
not as announced by a star, but as bound up in all the stars.(1) For
you say that he mingled with the principles of darkness in his conflict
with the race of darkness, that by capturing these principles the world
might be made out of the mixture. So that, by your profane fancies,
Christ is not only mingled with heaven and all the stars, but conjoined
and compounded with the earth and all its productions,(2)--a Saviour no
more, but needing to be saved by you, by your eating and disgorging
Him.
This foolish custom of making your disciples bring you food, that your
teeth and stomach may be the means of relieving Christ, who is bound up
in it, is a consequence of your profane fancies. You declare that
Christ is liberated in this way--not, however, entirely; for you hold
that some tiny particles of no value still remain in the excrement, to
be mixed up and compounded again and again in various material forms,
and to be released and purified at any rate by the fire in which the
world will be burned up, if not before. Nay, even then, you say, Christ
is not entirely liberated; but some extreme particles of His good and
divine nature, which have been so defiled that they cannot be cleansed,
are condemned to stay for ever in the horrid mass of darkness. And
these people pretend to be offended with our saying that a star
announced the birth of the Son of God, as if this were
placing His birth under the influence of a constellation; while they
subject Him not to stars only, but to such polluting contact with all
material things, with the juices of all vegetables, and with the decay
of all flesh, and with the decomposition of all food, in which He is
bound up, that the only way of releasing Him, at least one great means,
is that men, that is the Elect of the Manichaeans, should succeed in
digesting their dinner. We, too, deny the influence of the stars upon
the birth of any man; for we maintain that, by the just law of God, the
free-will of man, which chooses good or evil, is under no constraint of
necessity. How much less do we subject to any constellation the
incarnation of the eternal Creator and Lord of all! When Christ was
born after the flesh, the star which the Magi saw had no power as
governing, but attended as a witness. Instead of assuming control
over Him, it acknowledged Him by the homage it did. Besides, this star
was not one of those which from the beginning of the world continue in
the course ordained by the Creator. Along with the new birth from the
Virgin appeared a new star, which served as a guide to the Magi who
were themselves seeking for Christ; for it went before them till they
reached the place where they found the Word of God in the form of a
child. But what astrologer ever thought of making a star leave its
course, and come down to the child that is born, as they imagine, under
it? They think that the stars affect the birth, not that the birth
changes the course of the stars; so,if the star in the Gospel was one
of those heavenly bodies, how could it determine Christ's action, when
it was compelled to change its own action at Christ's birth? But if, as
is more likely, a star which did not exist before appeared to
point out Christ, it was the effect of Christ's birth, and not the
cause of it. Christ was not born because the star was there; but the
star was there because Christ was born. If there was any fate, it was
in the birth, and not in the star. The word fate is derived from a word
which means to speak; and since Christ is the Word of God by which all
things were spoken before they were, the conjunction of stars is not
the fate of Christ, but Christ is the fate of the stars. The same will
that made the heavens took our earthly nature. The same power that
ruled the stars laid down His life and took it again.
6. Why, then, should the narrative of the birth not be the gospel,
since it conveys such good news as heals our malady? Is it because
Matthew begins, not like Mark, with the words, "The beginning of the
gospel of Jesus Christ," but, "The book of the generation of Jesus
Christ?" In this way, John, too, might be said not to have written the
gospel, for he has not the words, Beginning of the gospel, or Book of
the gospel, but, "In the beginning was the Word." Perhaps the clever
word-maker Faustus will call the introduction in John a Verbidium, as
he called that in Matthew a Genesidium. The wonder is, that you are so
impudent as to give the name of gospel to your silly stories. What good
news is there in telling us that, in the conflict against some strange
hostile nation, God could protect His own kingdom only by sending part
of His own nature into the greedy jaws of the former, and to
be so defiled, that after all those toils and tortures it cannot all be
purged? Is this bad news the gospel? Every one who has even a slender
knowledge of Greek knows that gospel means good news. But where is your
good news, when your God himself is said to weep as under eclipse till
the darkness and defilement are removed from his members? And when he
ceases to weep, it seems he becomes cruel. For what has that part of
him which is to be involved in the mass done to deserve this
condemnation? This part must go on weeping for ever. But no; whoever
examines this news will not weep because it is bad, but will laugh
because it is not true.
BOOK III.
FAUSTUS
OBJECTS TO THE INCARNATION OF GOD ON THE GROUND THAT THE EVANGELISTS
ARE AT VARIANCE WITH EACH OTHER, AND THAT INCARNATION IS UNSUITABLE TO
DEITY. AUGUSTIN ATTEMPTS TO REMOVE THE CRITICAL AND THEOLOGICAL
DIFFICULTIES.
1. FAUSTUS said: Do I believe in the incarnation? For my part, this is
the very thing I long tried to persuade myself of, that God was born;
but the discrepancy in the genealogies of Luke and Matthew stumbled me,
as I knew not which to follow. For I thought it might happen that, from
not being omniscient, I might take the true for false, and the false
for true. So, in despair of settling this dispute, I betook myself to
Mark and John, two authorities still, and evangelists as much as the
others. I approved with good reason of the beginning of Mark and John,
for they have nothing of David, or Mary, or Joseph. John says, "In the
beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was
God," meaning Christ. Mark says, "The gospel of Jesus Christ, the Son
of God," as if correcting Matthew, who calls him the Son of David.
Perhaps, however, the Jesus of Matthew is a different person from the
Jesus of Mark. This is my reason for not believing in the birth of
Christ.
Remove this difficulty, if you can, by harmonizing the accounts, and I
am ready to yield. In any case, however, it is hardly consistent to
believe that God, the God of Christians, was born from the womb.
2. AUGUSTIN replied: Had you read the Gospel with care, and inquired
into those places where you found opposition, instead of rashly
condemning them, you would have seen that the recognition of the
authority of the evangelists by so many learned men all over the world,
in spite of this most obvious discrepancy, proves that there is more in
it than appears at first sight. Any one can see, as well as you, that
the ancestors of Christ in Matthew and Luke are different; while Joseph
appears in both, at the end in Matthew and at the beginning in Luke.
Joseph, it is plain, might be called the father of Christ, on account
of his being in a certain sense the husband of the mother of Christ;
and so his name, as the male representative, appears at the beginning
or end of the genealogies. Any one can see as well as you that Joseph
has one father in Matthew and another in Luke, and so with the
grandfather and with all the rest up to David. Did all the able and
learned men, not many Latin writers certainly, but innumerable Greek,
who have examined most attentively the sacred Scriptures, overlook this
manifest difference? Of course they saw it. No one can help seeing it.
But with a due regard to the high authority of Scripture, they believed
that there was something here which would be given to those that ask,
and denied to those that snarl; would be found by those that seek, and
taken away from those that criticise; would be open to those that
knock, and shut against those that contradict. They asked, sought, and
knocked; they received, found, and entered in.
3. The whole question is how Joseph had two fathers. Supposing this
possible, both genealogies may be correct. With two fathers, why not
two grandfathers, and two great-grandfathers, and so on, up to David,
who was the father both of Solomon, who is mentioned in Matthew's list,
and of Nathan, who occurs in Luke? This is the difficulty with many
people who think it impossible that two men should have one and the
same son, forgetting the very obvious fact that a man may be called the
son of the person who adopted him as well as of the person who begot
him. Adoption, we know, was familiar to the ancients, for even women
adopted the children of other women, as Sarah adopted Ishmael, and Leah
her handmaid's son, and Pharaoh's daughter Moses. Jacob, too, adopted
his grandsons, the children of Joseph. Moreover, the word adoption is
of great importance in the system of our faith, as is seen
from the apostolic writings. For the Apostle Paul, speaking of the
advantages of the Jews, says: "Whose are the adoption, and the glory,
and the covenants, and the giving of the law whose are the fathers, and
of whom, according to the flesh, Christ came, who is over all, God
blessed for ever."(1) And again: "We ourselves also groan within
ourselves, waiting for the adoption of the sons of God, even the
redemption of the body."(2) Again, elsewhere: "But in the fullness of
time, God sent His Son, made of a woman, made under the law, that we
might receive the adoption of sons."(3) These passages show clearly
that adoption is a significant symbol. God has an only Son, whom He
begot from His own substance, of whom it is said, "Being in the form of
God, He thought it not robbery to be equal to God."(4) Us He begot not
of His own substance, for we belong to the creation which is not
begotten,
but made; but that He might make us the brothers of Christ, He adopted
us. That act, then, by which God, when we were not born of Him, but
created and formed, begot us by His word and grace, is called adoption.
So John says, "He gave them power to become the sons of God."(5)
Since, therefore; the practice of adoption is common among our fathers,
and in Scripture, is there not irrational profanity in the hasty
condemnation of the evangelists as false because the genealogies are
different, as if both could not be true, instead of considering calmly
the simple fact that frequently in human life one man may have two
fathers, one of whose flesh he is born, and another of whose will he is
afterwards made a son by adoption? If the second is not rightly called
father, neither are we right in saying, "Our Father which art in
heaven," to Him of whose substance we were not born, but of whose grace
and most merciful will we were adopted, according to apostolic
doctrine, and truth most sure. For one is to us God, and Lord, and
Father: God, for by Him we are created, though of human parents; Lord,
for we are His subjects; Father, for by His adoption we are born again.
Careful students of sacred Scripture easily saw, from a little
consideration, how, in the different genealogies of the two
evangelists, Joseph had two fathers, and consequently two lists of
ancestors. You might have seen this too, if you had not been blinded by
the love of contradiction. Other things far beyond your understanding
have been discovered in the careful investigation of all parts of these
narratives. The familiar occurrence of one man begetting a son and
another adopting him, so that one man has two fathers, you might, in
spite of Manichaean error, have thought of as an explanation, if you
had not been reading in a hostile spirit.
4. But why Matthew begins with Abraham and descends to Joseph, while
Luke begins with Joseph and ascends, not to Abraham, but to God, who
made man, and, by giving a commandment, gave him power to become, by
believing, a son of God; and why Matthew records the generations at the
commencement of his book, Luke after the baptism of the Saviour by
John; and what is the meaning of the number of the generations in
Matthew, who divides them into three sections of fourteen each, though
in the whole sum there appears to be one wanting; while in Luke the
number of generations recorded after the baptism amo
|